Quantcast
Channel: Sex Stories Post | Published Sex Stories
Viewing all 1606 articles
Browse latest View live

Time with "L"

$
0
0

Here is the sexiest story to have ever happened to me, hope you enjoy and any ladies in Carrollton let me know what ya like ^-^

 

So Im just your usual 25yr college student, I am 6ft 160lbs brown eyes and hair and at the time my hair was down to my ears and I almost had a mini mullet the way it grows in. Im a dork with glasses and video games so my lady scoreing was pretty spotty. This summer semester I was in Spanish with the hardest professor and good god did I hate that I had to take the class. Sitting there waiting for the doom of class to start, in walks “L”. She was 5’8 long blonde brunette hair, perfect A+ cups and an ass that god himself carved. She walked in sat down and I noticed the purple tiger eyes between her shoulder blades and knew that I would be thinking of her later that night.

Well class rolled on and we became class “friends” you know the kind you just talk but don’t really hang out. It was obvious that she was acing the class while I was barely skimming by. One day the cool old black lady in class mentioned they had a study group lead by “L” and I knew I had to attend. So after class I am waiting as everyone leaves and then its just me “L” and Grace. Soon during the session Grace gets a phone call and leaves putting me alone with my fantasy girl. After 5minutes of studying we soon get off topic and chat about this and that. We head out so she can smoke and I decide I must let her know what I felt so dancing around the issue I ask if she had any other tattoos. She smiled said she had a few that she knew I would want to see and even had her clit pierced. Her frankness took me by surprise and soon It was obvious I had a boner. So quite bluntly I said “You have no idea how badly I want to eat a girl out with a clit piercing.” (L) “Oh really why is that?” (Me) “Because I love eating pussy and could go for hours if I am let”.  (L) “How long have you eaten one out before?” (Me) “2 hours, I only stopped because she wanted to fuck pretty badly after 10 orgasms.”  (L) “No fucking way, you cant be that good”

While I was explaining how good I was we where heading to her car, as she put her stuff away to leave she looks around and says (L) “Want to make out a bit?” HOLY FUCK I thought and dove into her lips, our tongues danced as I tasted every inch of her mouth. Well I got this far lets go bold, I slid my hand down her tight stomach and went right for her clit...the metal piercing was placed perfectly on her clit as I furiously stroked and rubbed it. Gliding my finger around her clit then down to her tight moist opening and teasing the entrance by just almost penetrating then backing away. Soon she was moaning into my mouth as she orgasimed on my finger.

“Holy fuck” she panted, “Got any free time tomorrow after class?” “Hell yes I do!” “Then I am going to see how good you are”…There It was a set time I was going to get to eat the pussy I had been dreaming about and even get to tongue a clit ring! I couldn’t wait till the next class…it was all I could think about for  the following day till I was in class with her again. She was wearing a cute tank top and a pair of tight jeans. The entire class I was glancing back at her eagerly and watching the clock tic away. Soon class was over and I exploded out of my seat. We met up outside while she smoked, (L) “Know a place on campus we can go?” “Yup it’s a bathroom that nobody goes to especially during the summer.”

So I lead her there and after a quick peek inside we get into the handicapped stall. (L) “well lets see what you got” she smirked. I immediately dove into her mouth tonguing and exploring it eagerly. My hands caressed her tight perky breast through her shirt and before she could blink I had her top up and off. I was stunned at the sight of her perfect perky breast and the real shocker was the tattooed words under each one. Not wasting any time I began to lick and nibble each breast going back and forth as she moaned in pleasure. Not wanting to miss any time on her vagina so I quickly undid her jeans and slid them and her panties to the ground. The pussy I saw was perfect in every way, shaved without a hint of stubble, tight lips gleaming with moisture and the piercing. The piercing I had been dying to taste was there though her clit(no idea of where thing is technically pierced). I dropped to my knees and immediately began tonguing her clit and piercing…rolling it back and forth flicking eagerly with my tongue. Her quivering legs and muffled moans told me of her climax so without hesitation I drove my tongue to her slits opening and hastily lapped up its juices. As she came down off her first orgasm I began to use my tongue to penetrate that amazingly tight pussy as my fingers roamed her clit…after another few orgasms I went back to her clit and continued to roll my tongue around it and the piercing up and down sucking and nibbling as I went. After an unknown number of orgasms and minutes she grabbed me by my face and began sucking her juices of my tongue. (L) “Want a quickie?” she asked with her eyes gleaming with lust. Without a word or hesitation off went my pants and out sprang my cock. Without a word she bent over in the stall and her checks just magically spread apart…allowing me access to her tight pussy. As I positioned myself to penetrate what I knew would be the wettest and tightest pussy of my life the worst happened…the bathroom door opened.

Standing there in the stall with our pants off we froze not knowing what to do. The woman who came in went into a stall and proceeded to use it. Silently we knew she hadn’t looked down the row of stalls and we were safe for the moment. A devilish grin took my face as I spun her back around lifted one of her legs and dove face first back into her pussy. At my sudden assault she almost let out a moan and for a moment tried to separate my face from her magnificent pussy. But I wouldn’t budge and continued to roll her clit around and began teasing her pussy’s opening with my finger tips…just barely placing them in then withdrawing only pausing enough to allow it to open. Within seconds she was shuddering and biting her lip almost unable to contain her moans that I knew wanted so desperately to escape her lips. After what must have been an eternity for her the lady got up washed her hands and left. Not sooner was she out the door did she slam me against the wall and passionately made out with me as she let her moans out into my mouth. (L) “You bastard she whispered in my ear…I am going to make you regret that”  Before I knew what was going on she was on her knees and my whole 6 and a half inch cock was balls deep in her mouth. “Fuck” I exclaimed as she gave me the best blow job I have ever had deep throating me one minute then ramming it in and out of her mouth the next all the while expertly circling her tongue over my dick. Now it had been awhile since my last wank and I had over a month of build up in my balls. Within minuets I knew I would cum and told her such. Hearing this she just deep throated me one last time as I came the hardest and most I ever had right down her throat.

She was obviously an expert with this as she swallowed every drop hungrily and came up smiling as she started stroking me. (L) “ Got one more in you?” she smiled. “For you I would never stop getting hard” as I said this my cock was already rock hard in her hands. (L) “Now show me how you fuck” as she bent back over showing me her perfect ass once again. Without hesitation I got behind her and just as I placed the tip to her opening her phone rang. It was her father…she hastily talked to him and got dressed.

We left the bathroom and went to her car as she explained her dad wanted her home now. We got to her car which was in the back of the parking lot surrounded by other cars and I was feeling like I would never get to see that tight pussy let alone fuck it, she surprised me once again. As she opened up her car she hoped in her back seat dropped her pants and opened her legs. (L) “If you can make me cum before the timer goes off I will defiantly see you again”. Stunned she held up her phone and said “Tick tock”. I dove right for her lips and began fingering her with 2 fingers hitting her G-spot as my tongue went crazy on her clit. Before I knew it she was riding out a tremendous orgasm as I continued to finger and lick her I redoubled my speed and intensity giving her a 2nd orgasm before her first even ended. Panting and looking like she been through the best ride of her life she put her cloths back on, she handed me a piece of paper with her address and told me I would be doing a repeat performance in her bed tomorrow for the whole day as her folks would be out of town. She drove off with me standing there…just in awe of what I had just done and what tomorrow would bring.

If you like that there are 4 more encounters with her and 1 from my work at the store. Any comments or suggestions would be nice. Ladies if you live in Carrollton Ga or near and want to try my tongue just let me know. I also got pictures of her to exchange if anyone has some of themselves(ladies) or of their girlfriends.


The Neighbourly Tease

$
0
0

What is an orgasm ? …………… This question could be answer in a million ways, but for me it cannot be put into words. The sensual feeling is too …… Overpowering. Orgasm isn't that petty feeling you get when you fool around with yourself. Its the feeling that comes when a true man pounds you with all his might and never lets you forget it
Let me tell you a little about myself first. My name is Mary. I am 30. I am 5’ 7, a body with curve just in the right places, 34 D. In short what I am saying that I make heads turn every time I want to or not .I am a well to do Estate Agent. I have all the luxury that I require .I am not a whore or slut or any meaning of the two, but I love a good fuck and lets be honest who doesn't .I just broke up with my boyfriend .The bastard moved in to slack off on my money .But what went away with him was the sensational fuck that I got every time I turned him on even the slightest bit .Most of my panties were usually ripped apart .So here I am , alone in my house on a Sunday watching T.V when suddenly my door bell rings. Some new people have moved in across the street .The family looked decent, but what caught my eyes was their son who looked about 20 or so .He looked like he worked out and could handle women easily .I shrugged the thoughts and chatted with the couple and invited them in .We had some coffee and some sweets then they went to their place .I was asleep and woke up around 3 am feeling thirsty. Went to get some water when I came back I looked outside my window, He was in his room roaming around in his briefs and from what I can see he had a hard on. I had to see more so I went and got a binoculars and started looking. The guy had good stuff stuffed in those boxers. My mind started imaging of all the things he could do and all the things I could do to him.I laid down on my bed removed my panties and started feeling myself from my lips my fingers snaked down to my pebble hard nipples then to my wet waiting pussy just begging to be touched.I played until I came but it still couldn't compare to the feeling of being drilled but a thick juicy dick. So next morning I went across the street the neighbors place .I chatted with his mother and asked for his name after a little while .His name was Jason .I asked her if she could send him over some time I usually get lonely and need a man's hand around the house .She agreed .We chatted for a while and went home .I was waiting desperately to find a way to call for him .Then I thought of an idea I went into the garage .

It was Sunday afternoon , A day most of us will usually end in some chores or stuff around the house. I brought my car out put on some shorts and a tight top and started washing my car. In every guy movie I've seen , there is guy lusting behind a girl across the street washing her car and him wanking his dick of just looking at her. I was planning for the same thing. Now if you are indeed a girl who is aware of what it feels to seduce a guy , you can understand what it feels like having him powerless , his mouth open his cock in his hands wanking harder and harder. I was out in my shorts and top squeezing the sponge all over the car and my body , my knocker glistening more than the car . No sooner I spot him watching from his window. I cant see his hands but i hope they're busy somewhere. I soak the sponge in the soapy water and squeeze it hard landing the water on my tits . To some I might be sounding like a dirty whore but I don't care what you say I love being watched.
That night I intentionally roamed in my house in my bra and panties hoping he might watch and sure enough he was there watching me from his window. I went upstairs to my room . My curvy body covered in a thin satin lace bra and panties , standing in front of my mirror giving him a view of my ass. I slowly started feeling my body. Undoing the hook of my bra and sliding it off with my naked back to him. I bend down slowly wiggling while i take of my panties and giving him a clear view of it then roaming my hand all over the soft skin before slapping it playfully. I checked from the mirror reflection that he was still there. I turned around to stretch myself giving him clear view of my tits dropping them slowly giving them the most erotic shake. I could see his hand started to move. I lay down on my bed slowly roaming my hand from my head . Putting my forefinger in my mouth then running it down gently rubbing it on my hard nipples squeezing them both , pinching , rubbing , thumbing . I was sooo turned on by the fact that i was making a boy wank his dick off just by giving him a view. The thought made me even turned on. I was getting wetter. I dipped a finger in my cunny , running it around , pulling it out and tasting my own juices. Oh how I wished it was his meat that was going in me . Thinking about him fucking me made me hot, like a bitch in heat. I slowly started stroking myself . My finger going in and out , In , Out , In , Out, the action was soooo impulsive that I was getting turned on even more. I added 2 more fingers. 3 fingers going in and out of my pussy. I wanted to cum . More Importantly I wanted to squirt with him watching me squirt for him. I was on the verge of a ground shattering orgasm. My fingers went in soo furiously , I used my other hand to slap my clit hard. My tits were shaking each time my fingers went in. I looked over to the window i saw him wanking hard. That was all it took I screamed soo hard as I started squirting all over my bed. My body shaking hard , pulsing and all that could I could utter was mmmmmmmmmmmmmm. I was enjoying the after glow that delicious orgasn when all of a sudden the door bell rang. I looked over the window he was gone . Depressed. I put on my robe thinking," Who Could IT Be At This Hour ? "

 

 

 

Let me know if you like this part so ill give u an even juicier part 2

My hot sister Becky

$
0
0

 Part 1 

 

My name is Rob. I’m a 17 year old boy who is 6”2 and I am relatively muscley. I do try and stay in shape as I play plenty of sport; I visit the gym regularly and at my school am considered quite a “hunk” you could say. I was surprisingly still a virgin, although no one at school knew that! In fact the only person that did know that was my family. I have my mum and dad, and 1 sister who is 16 years old. It is weird! Recently she’s been getting me really… hot! When she walks, I can’t help but stare when she bends over I can’t help but stare, even where she’s exercising I can’t help but imagine what it would be like to shove my cock right up her pussy! Sometimes I just have to run to the toilet and relieve myself before I explode! 

Her name is Becky; she’s about 5”6, long blonde hair, 36C boobs and shapely, wonderful ass. She goes to the same school as me; she is the year below me and also is considered cool. I’m not sure if she’s had sex yet, she is very secretive!  I had just learnt to drive, although, I am a natural. I drive my sister and me to school every day and back. Today had been a day like the rest. Work, Football training, and I had just finished and had Becky in the car. She just stares out the window to begin with. But as the journey goes on, I catch her staring at me out the corner of my eye, thinking its nothing I just dismiss it and carry on driving home. I pull up in the drive way and open the door. Becky just went up to her room without any thanks. I am welcomed by my mum, 5”4, she too is blonde and has a fantastic figure for a woman of 39. Today was especially hot so my mum was obviously by the pool as she welcomed my in the tightest bikini set possible that hugged her body in all the right places. I went to hug her hello and felt her hard nipples through the thin material and my cock just stuck out diagonally, poking her in the stomach; I pulled away and made up an excuse to leave and go to my room.  I run to my room and shut the door throw off my clothes and change into my swimsuit. My cock is still hard after my hug with mum! So I thought I had to relieve it to stop myself from having another embarrassing incident. I take off the swimsuit and yank out my 7-inch monster standing at full attention. I smile and start rubbing softly, slowly increasing in speed. I rub faster. Faster. Faster! I imagine my rolling my cock into my tight sister and imagine myself pounding away at her young pussy. Hearing her moan, scream in ecstasy! I start moaning loudly not being able to control myself as the pleasure is taking over my mind and my body. I know I’m near as my pre-cum starts coming out giving me lubrication as it comes in abundance. My cock starts making a squelching noise as I increase in speed. Moaning loudly as I think of doing my sister on my double bed. My hand is moving as the speed of light as I moan so loudly everyone in the house must’ve heard me. My knees tremble, my spare hand clutches the desk in front of me as ropes of cum shoot out my cock land on the wall and even on the door, which was like 3 meters away! 5 Massive lashes of cum come flying out as I fall on my bed due to the weakness in my knees. Letting the rest of the cum spurt out onto my stomach. I smile to myself, that’s the most I’ve cum in ages, after all I hadn’t wanked for a while due to exams! Being knackered, I fall asleep still messy from my masturbation session and sleep for an hour or so.  I woke up thinking to myself that was fantastic! Still feeling the tingly in the tip of my deflated cock. I stand up and notice my cum is gone. Not on my stomach, not on my blue walls or even my doors. Someone must’ve come in and lapped it all up whilst I was asleep. I smile at the prospect of it being Becky, which gets me a semi again. I soon realize I smell strongly of Cum and juices, so I jump into the shower and wash myself off quickly, put some trackies on and go downstairs as now it was too late to swim. I went downstairs and watched a movie with my sister and mum. We watched American Pie, mostly my sisters choice. Soon after it begins my mum claims she’s tired and goes to bed leaving me lying down on the coach with just a pair of tight trackies on and my sister sitting next to me with just a shirt on that just covers her perfect, bouncy, high fuckable butt, no bra. Fuck me she’s looking so hot, with her nipples poking through her pink shirt. I felt my cock starting to grow again but I look away and concentrate at the movie, for now.  At the Sexual parts, I admit I got very excited and my member stood in all its glory. But what I didn’t know was that there was now a big outline of my cock being erect in my tight trackies. I wasn’t wearing any pants either so that might’ve been why. I carry on watching sneaking peaks at my sister who just separated her legs. Holy Shit, I nearly said aloud Becky wasn’t wearing any panties! My eyes nearly popped out my head and my cock nearly broke free of my trackies. She obviously noticed and stared at my cock then me. I awquardly looked away. I soon couldn’t bear it. It was so beautiful; it was shaved and glistening as she must be horny. Oh man I was so turned on by this. I ran upstairs feigning illness undressed ran into bed and started wanking so hard thinking of that beautiful pussy and imagined eating it. Fuck me! I wanted to lick her out and shove my 7-inch cock in her so bad it hurt! I quickly threw my pants and tossed off. Within about 30 seconds I cum and once again shouted with bliss as cum hit all up my chest and even my neck as I shot so far! I tidied up and lay in my bed, naked. I saw a figure rush away from my open door. I stood up forgetting I was naked and walking into the hallway.  I saw Becky outside my door naked. Her medium sized, hard nipples facing straight at me. Her pussy literally dripping and leaving a trail from my door to where she was standing. Her massive breasts were out and laying there red with hand marks on them. My mouth was wide open and was literally drooling! I snapped out of it and realized I had a complete boner, I swear just then it grew like and inch or 2! I looked at her face, which was staring, at my monster cock, dripping with pre-cum as I instinctively moaned and groaned with excitement. She quickly ran into her room. I watched her ass bounce as she quickly hopped into her room. I took a picture in my mind. Wow. She was perky and bouncy everywhere!  I walked into my room and closed the door thinking if I made a mistake just now and if this would make things awquard between Becky and I. I hoped not. I lay in my bed thinking about her lustrous ass running away from me. It was a beautiful sight. As I was dropping off to sleep some noises awakened me. It was moaning, soft at first getting ever louder. I walked out onto the hallway and walked to Becky’s door, It was slightly ajar. I poked my head in and saw her quickly moving a massive black dildo in her pussy along with a vibrator on her clit, moaning louder and louder with her eyes shut. She was in heaven as her body trembled and shook as she screamed into a pillow next to her to muffle the noises as she projectile came across the room! I was standing there as for 20 seconds she was shooting feminine juices all over to rooms shaking in bliss as she threw the dildo to the side, which landed at my feet, she started fingering herself softly getting the last of her juices out as she moaned my name! I leant forward. She was moaning Rob! I was astonished!! I picked up the dildo and smelt it. Becky was fast asleep by now and I saw her sexy pink underwear next to the dildo. I grabbed it and smelt it. It was so moist and smelt like the dildo. Sweet yet tangy. Delightfully refreshing. I had all I needed to get me through the night. I tasted the dildo and the moist part of her panties. I closed and locked my door. I already had a boner; it was so big it hurt. I pulled out a measuring tape and it was just over 8.5 inches. I had to relieve myself of this sexual pain. I smiled, very proud of my cock and locked my door. I looked at the dildo and panties in my hand, both moist, I smiled to myself and thought, tonight are going to be a good night.  Part 2  I woke with my cock in my hand, on the top of my covers with no pants on. Although at first disorientated I remember last night. I looked around my room and saw the once pink panties belonging to my sister that are now a thick white colour. Next to that was a black dildo, too with a white crust on the outside of it. I smiled at it and then thought about Becky squirting across the room. I would pound her so hard. I thought what it would be like. She would be so tight, her hard nipples would stick into my chest as the breathes strongly and moans my name louder and louder. Her juices freely flowing on my body, on her body, and soon I’d cum. I would pull out and shoot …. Before I knew it my cock was rock hard and a pearl of pre-cum was just lying on the tip of my penis. I rubbed it in and stood up. I left Becky’s panties and dildo on the floor, stuck to its stop. After splashing water in my face and having a drink I was still as hard as a pole. So I decided to rub myself quickly thinking of Both mum and Becky fucking. Ohhh, soon my pre-cum was freely flowing. I could feel the hot, sticky liquid rushing up my long shaft as my cock exploded and boy did I cum. 1 side of my wall was no longer blue anymore! I never cum that much and I wank 6 times a day!  I cleaned up and walked downstairs. By now its was noon on a Saturday afternoon. I walked past the dining room where my mum obviously was making my sister do her homework before being able to play. “Rob come help me with biology pleassee? Mum wont let me do anything until I finish!” I agreed and asked what she was learning. “ Oh about Sex.. And stuff” she cheekily smiled to me and carried on saying “ Ya know, cos your so good at it?” My cock was already tingling at the prospect of what she just said and what was to come! “So what’s the question sis?” I moved forward to her stool and leant against her back, feeling her bare shoulders. She recommended I sit down on her seat because I was helping her. So I accepted, she stood up and I sat down. Not even a second after she plants her tight, beautiful ass on my lap. My cock instantly came to life and shot up. Becky jumped as she tried to remain subtle and pretend nothing happened, even though she quietly said “WOW!” I remained calm and looked at the question saying ‘ Describe the motions of sexual Intercourse’ I smiled and wrote down without hesitation ‘ When a penis penetrates a vagina….’ Whilst I was writing this she started grinding her fuckable ass into my cock with it now in her ass crack. Just rubbing up and down. I started moaning without realizing. All of my pre-cum stained my trunks as I got more aroused and all of my pre-cum came out at once, Becky must''ve felt the moisture and took that as a sign for her to carry on. She increases with speed just grinding harder, quicker, even harder and even quicker! We both moan in unison and I could feel her body start to tremble and hear her screaming with pure pleasure “ FUCK ROB I’M CUMMING, IM CUMMING SO HARD ! I CAN FEEL YOUR COCK THROBBING UUHHH UHHH UHHHHHHH she started squirting in her short skirts and in her panties as I could feel her juices seeping into my swimming trunks and start to moisten my cock. This finishes me off as I start cumming in my shorts and at the same time slam down the pen upon finishing the answer. Anyone who saw how much I came at this one moment wouldn’t realize I just wanked off 15 minutes ago! String after string of cum shot out my cock as I raised my hips shoving the outline of my cock into the clear outline of her bare pussy lips. Rubbing my cock up and down her pussy and I moan loudly at Becky. As our orgasms subsided we both lay there quietly for 15 seconds. Becky leans forward and looks at her answer and says, your better than I thought at this and winked at me. I smiled back and said “I’m going to have a dip in the pool to cool off and clean up, finish your homework” I mentioned jokingly as I walked away wondering if I was dreaming. Did my sister just grind me to the point of jizzing?... Fuck yes!!  I take my trunks off and walk outside into the garden without any clothes on and see my mum just lying there naked, sunbathing. I don’t care what happened before but my cock just went rock hard for the third time in 1 hour! Wanking 3 times in a row and cumming 3 times in a row is ecstasy as I’ve found from past experiences, but having what I had experienced this morning so far was so much better than that! Its like heaven! Without her realizing I walk up to her sun bed. With her eyes shut, no idea that I’m gazing naked at her fantastic body but my hard 8.5 inch cock in hand. She is also blonde with darker highlights a glorious figure, she keeps in shape with a person fitness instructor who I’m sure she’s banged before! She has 34 FF titties, which are hanging loose and stand large and proud on her chest, Oh how I would love to shove my monster in between her boobs and fuck the shit out of them and cum on them and up her neck! And then her pussy. Oh! It was bare, with large lips and a clit that stuck out. I could shove my cock in her and ride her all night long! As I looked up and down her body, stroking my dick, getting more and more horny, something took me over as. I pounced upon her and furociously started licking her bare, beautiful pussy. I grabbed her arms arm first to stop her resisting, but after she jumped from being surprised she didn’t try and break free. I let go and concentrated on the job at hand.  I started off slowly flicking her massive clit with my tongue as I felt it grow in size. I got 1 finger and shoved it into her pussy very hard and quickly she screamed femininely and excitedly. “Oh Rob I’ve been waiting for this for so many years!” with my spare hand I started massaging her massive tits whilst playing with her nipples. Squeezing, turning, teasing her nipples. She arched her back and started moaning as I made her initially large nipples hard and small as I continued to finger her with 1 finger and lick her clit in circles whilst massaging her apparently very sensitive nipples, Mum started screaming and wriggling in pure bliss as she started shaking, she grabbed the back of my hair and started squirting!! Mums a squirter too!?! Fuck yes! Whatta result! “ YES YESSSSSS YESSSSSSSS, OH GOD ROB FINGER ME MORE, MORE FINGERS, MOREEE LIKE THATT, FLICK MY CLIT MAKE ME CUMMMM. IM CUMMING, IM CUMMING ROB NOW NOW NOWWWWW with that she out right squirted in my face from just simple fingering and tit massaging! She carried on squirting, not as much as Becky but enough! I tried to take all of it but I couldn’t as some of her tasty sweet juices excaped my mouth. I started putting more fingers in whilst she was squirting and furiously flicked her clit and rubbed, pinched and massaged her glorious boobs. 2 fingers, 3, 4 and soon I had my whole wrist in her as I started pounding my mums pussy only stopping when I hit her Cervix. Before she stopped cumming from her first orgasm she went into another one as a stronger orgasm came along as she screaming and talked what I thought was Spanish. She doesn’t speak Spanish? And then just screams AHHHHHHHHHHHH. She crazily shakes with her back arched still, her eyes shut and hand yanking my head to her pussy as she suddenly collapsed. Her body stops trembling and shaking but she carries on squirting in copious amounts. I looked up and stopped what I was doing. I was so hard it hurt and I wasn’t going to let this one go to waste. She was still static and the sun hit her beautiful tits in the perfect way. I took my opportunity and mounted her chest, and started fucking her tits. I pushed them together as I started shoving my cock through them quickly, quicker even quicker yet with tonnes of pre-cum pouring into the valleu between her tits as it provided lube.. It didn’t take long as I was titwanking at high speeds whilst my hot mum was still in a pleasure coma and was still astonishingly cumming and started shaking slightly as I massaged and played with her tits and pussy more . I couldn’t wait any longer for her to wake up so I release my hose and let fire. My knees went to jelly and I saw stars in front of my eyes as I started cumming. I grabbed her head as she was still collapsed and came on her face and into her open mouth. After 5 long spurts I was still going strong and her face was already white and creamy so I stood and started cumming on her beautiful titties. After about 15 spurts I collapsed, but still awake with my cock lying between my mums soaking pussy lips whilst still cumming quite hard. Still grinding and rubbing my cock against her I licked her nipples which were infront of my face. Once I stopped I mustered the strength to stand and look at my mum. Still unconscious. So I whipped out my phone and took a picture, just incase. I walk away into the house to go get a shower.  After my shower I feel quite tired so I put Borat on and relax. I napped through half but still watch the last bit, which was truly hilarious. I woke feeling refreshed and relaxed. By now mum had woken and showered and my sis was watching tv in another room.  My mum had a holiday booked for her and my dad for a trip there for a week. To revive their sex life or something but she left at 1 am so we wouldn't see her until next week. I was put in charge of Becky and gladly accepted. Still feeling drowsy I headed up to bed to sleep after saying goodbye to mum who said nothing except ' thank you for earlier' about our incident next to the pool. She was still in pleasure obviously. I slept until about 3 am. I don't know why I woke up but I did and I stood up with a massive erection so .I walked to do a pee and what I walked back my sister's door was open and I saw her sprawled out on her bed above the sheets and smiled and knew what to do.  I went into my mums room as I knew she'd left and searched through her bedside drawers. I knew it was here somewhere! I pushed aside the cherry lube, the 12 inch green dildo and found 4 pairs of handcuffs, I smiled and thought, perfect! I grabbed the furry handcuffs and walked quietly into Becky's room. She has always been a heavy sleeper so it would take a lot to wake her. I quietly took her right hand and handcuffed it to the top right wooden pole in her bed , I did the same with her left hand to the top lefft wooden pole in her bed and did the same with her legs. Now she was trapped due to these furry handcuffs I smiled to myself. I grabbed her vibrator from her drawer and turned it on,. Whilst she was still asleep I softly placed the toy on its highest setting and placed it underneath her pj's on her bare clit . I got another one belonging to my my and shoved it into her pussy. I pushed it till I felt a wall. She had her hymen in tact? Wow whatta bonus I thought as I smiled to myself. After placing the 2nd vibrator in her as far as it'd go before I'd have to pop her cherry. I rushed out to my room and waited. It was a matter of time before she woke from cumming due to the vibrators or from being unable to turn. It was now a waiting game. It was 3 30 I was in my room leaving both mine and her doors open so I could her better.. I was rock solid but also willing to wait for either my sister to cum or to wake, either way I'd hear and be in total power, and with no one to stop me! The night, once again, had only just begun for me as I heard Becky starting to moan softly....  Part 3  I woke up, looked at the clock; it was exactly 7:00. I sat up drunk some water and realized I fell asleep and left my sister handcuffed whilst being highly stimulated. I stood up and ran into her room, whilst tripping over the encrusted dildo and panties. I stumbled into her room and steadied myself. I walked over to the side of the bed and saw my sister laying there asleep, with the vibrators still on. Her PJ bottoms were soaking top to bottom obviously with cum and because of orgrasming constantly for 4 hours! I decided to take her Pjs off. I literally tore off her bottoms to reveal one vibrator still lodged in her soaking pussy and one lying on her clit. I ripped off her top and let her 36 CC titties fall out as she was still asleep. Her nipples were hard so she was obviously still stimulated. I decided to take out the vibrators and turn them off. Upon turning them off and taking them away from her pussy she woke and looks disorientated and slightly distressed. “ Rob, What the fuck?!! Im nearly dying of thirst here and what’s going on?” I gave her some water and answered instantly “ Well, last night I saw you asleep and had a crazy idea. Now, I will fuck you and mark my territory, plus I know you want me so it’s not all bad” “ she shrugged her shoulders and smiled “ Well give me some times my pussy is fucking sensitive now cos of having about 20 orgasms in a row!”  There was no fucking chance I was going to wait that long for her pussy, after all she couldn’t do anything about it! I sat down next to her playing softly with her nipples for about 20 minutes when I decided enough was enough and told her I was going to fuck her now. “ Rob I’m still a virgin though, I’m waiting for the right guy please don’t.” I took a picture of here in this vulnerable state and smirked to myself and winked at Becky. I wanted to start off softly with some foreplay but I wanted her to enjoy herself as well. So I got the Vibrators and shoved one into her pussy on extreme vibrations making her shudder until I reached her hymen, and I slowly put one in her ass ( the small one, but still on an extreme vibration setting) there was no need for lube as her ass was already soaking from her orgasms earlier. I slowly entered all 6 inches of the vibrating dildo into her ass he was already shudders and gripping the bed as she was close to her first orgasm. Then I remembered something I wanted to use. I ran and got the knickers and black dildo form my room and said “remember these?” and smiled. I told her to start licking the black dildo whilst I was getting ready to get started as I watched. I placed my cam recorder on her desk, in a position that caught everything.  Her tongue was swirling all around the dildo as she got off the cum pretty quickly! It was like she was enjoying herself! I was finally ready with my first flaccid cock to get started. I got the dildo out and slid in down her body in between her massive tits, down her stomach as she gasped for air whilst her back was raised in the air in pure pleasure. I kept on moving it down till I got to her shaven pussy vibrating due to the vibrator in her. I started using the dildo to rub her clit quickly in circles, up and down whilst moving fingers along side the vibrator into her pussy. “YES YES ROB OH MY GOD” she kept on repeating as I played with her as she drifted in and out of consciousness I eventually stopped with the black dildo and slowly moved it into her pussy next to the vibrator. With a sharp intake of air “ OHHH MYYYY rob please no it hurts! NOO …. Waitt carry on, slowly, UHH YES, uuhhhhh”I reached the hymen again as I stopped, turned the vibrators onto the lowest level and said “now my turn!” “Oh please Rob finish me off I’m so close to cumming my pussy is throbbing, I need this!” “Sorry sis but I’m in charge and im going to tear your pussy up, after I get a bj!” I jumped on the bed and without any warning I started thrusting into her mouth.. I pushed all 8.5 inches into her mouth even reaching her through. FUCK! It was so tight like a vacuum. She bobbed her head back and forward using her tongue to circle the tip of my cock right under the end of the cock head. I started moaning as she picked up the pace and so did I. It didn’t take much to get me cumming. My balls started tightening. My breath became deeper and uncoordinated I jumped up pulled the vibrator out her ass and shoved in my monster cock as she screamed. I shoved it in full way as she screamed in pain and excitement. I started thrusting hard whilst strongly pinches and sucking on her nipples as she started moaning and trembling in excitement. She started shaking uncontrollably as she started cumming again “ OH GOD ROB, THIS ONES BIG, OH GOD OH GODD OOOHHH GOOOOOOODD” as she lifted her back in an arched position and liquid stared squirting out her pussy onto my cock. That was the last step as my eyes rolled into the back of my head and I thrusted hard all the way in whilst her body was spasming in ecstasy. The cum shot out my cock at the speed of light as I fell on top of her body with my cock still in there. The vibrations of the vibrator and her body helped me elongate my orgasm as string after string of cum flew into her ass. Eventually I stood up to find my sister passed out. I still had an erection though. I saw the cum start rolling out her puckered little ass as her whole body with still spasmodically shaking and squirting. I smiled and chucked away the vibrator not turning it off. I slowly rolled my monster cock up to her dripping, shaven pussy and slowly pushed my cock in stretching her pussy even more my cock was 8 inches in circumference (its girth). I reached her hymen. I checked she was still out, pulled out 2 inches and shot my cock in breaking the barrier and was stopped by her cervix. She wasn’t awake and no blood was coming out, so I started humped her pussy like a dog, Fucking her body and slamming my balls against her ass, still feeling my cum pouring out her ass. I was fucking her so hard the bed was knocking against the wall as my cock was pushing up and down my sister. I started moaning softly. I realized no one was home so I didn’t have to be quiet. I raised my voice to match the feelings surrounding my cock as her vice like pussy was massaging my cock. I was so close as another load was leaving my balls as it shriveled up and I felt it shoot up my shaft. I pulled out once again, picked up the camera, and came all over her body , covering her pussy with hot cum and camouflaging her titties with cum. It was still coming out thick and fast so I jumped on her whilst cumming and shoved my cock in her mouth whilst coming. I shuddered as I Shouted out Becky’s name over and over again, eventually as I shuddered and my cock stopped spurting I collapsed next to Becky and stared as my cock, which was dancing away to the rhythm, my heart was playing.  She eventually came around after about 5 minutes looked at my and said, you can have me anywhere, anytime you want me. I’m yours! I smiled, turned off the recorder, took a picture of cum all over her body, face and dripping out her ass. “If you ever change your mind, I will send these photos and this video of us fucking to everyone in America! I am your leader, you will listen to me and do what I ask you to do, punishments will be applied as well as these being uploaded, for naughty behavior.” I Winked and she said happily “Yes sir, whatever you want” she winked at me . I got the keys and released her. She couldn’t stand after having 22 odd orgasms in about 5 hours and passing out so I carried her downstairs. We had breakfast and watched TV for a couple of hours, generally just relaxing and refilling our fluids. The parents weren’t home and we were going to have fun. The rest of the day came and went quite quickly as we both slept a fair amount and regained some energy. But during that day, I had formulated a plan. Produce a jar full of my cum and make her drink it, spread it on her toast. Use it for everything! So I woke up, she was asleep. Perfect time to start my project. I ran into the bathroom with the large, empty jar. Slammed down my trousers and started running my fingers down my hard cock. With on 6 quick strokes my knee were trembling and cum was flying freely out my cock. I found it hard not to keep quiet as I shouted as my bodily fluids were completely drained. Even after 1 wank, the jar was about a third full. I put it in the fridge and went back to my sister. She yawned and said “I heard you wank… I hope you are still up for a fuck?” “Sure but I want to introduce a new rule to this family from now on. I will cum in a jar, which I have placed in the fridge, and you will use it always. For toast, cereal… everything. And if I don’t I will lock you up and again. Tear you ass and pussy up and not lot you go until you pass out 3 times from orgasms.” She chuckled “ what about mum” “let me worry about her” I winked at her got a glass of water and drained it quickly. “ Now what about that fuck?”  Over the next few days we woke up, fucked, ate, fucked, drank and fucked more until we slept in each others’ arms. On the 4th day into being alone in the house I woke at 2 pm and saw my sister in the garden wearing nothing tanning. So I had an idea. I was very horny as my cock stood proudly in my morning glory. I strolled outside. Stood infront of my sister and picked her up. She knew what I wanted as my cock slipped into her ass crack and rubbed up and down. I was bringing her to the pool…  On my way over to the pool I started playing with her massive tits. I started sucking on them really roughly and pinched and squeezed them. I was in the mood for some rough, hard sex and nothing was going to stop me. We got to the pool I layed her down next to it and put my arm across her stomach to stop her moving. I got my middle two fingers. Shoved them hard into her pussy and quickly and strongly I started finger fucking her as I lightly bit and played with her nipples with the other hand. Her nipples shrunk and became hard as her back arched. I started going faster and harder as she starts moaning. Louder and louder until she is ultimately screaming as her eyes roll into her head and he starts spasming in pleasure. She squirts to length of the swimming pool as her legs fly about along with her arms. Without stopping I carry on, with my finger fuck but instead put my fist in her as she carries on squirting. I become rougher and quicker as I bite and squeeze and tease her nipples more and more. I don’t let her stop for air as I carry on fisting her pushing her body up and down. She knows she cannot take another orgasm and tries to break free. I strongly hold her down with my arm and even stronger fist her hitting her cervix stretching her more and more. She doesn’t stop squirting before she reaches her next orgasm as she stops trying to escape. She carries on squirting and her body levitates off the ground as she screams. She lays static as she carries on squirting strongly. I stop and wait for a couple of seconds before starting. She opens her eyes panting and gasping for air. I slip into the pool and face her towards me, against the pool wall. I Shoved my cock easily up her pussy, eager to rip it apart. I don’t hesitate to start groping her tits and slamming my balls against her asshole. She is still dazed as I roughly pull her hair whilst palming her tits. She starts squirming in delight and pain due to my rough nature as I increase in pace and velocity. I flip her round and push her into the corner of the pool as I put her in a doggy position. I slam my 9-inch cock straight into her asshole as she screams instantly in pain and tries to break free by climbing out the pool. I wasn’t going to allow this. I grabbed her down pushed her head down and started shoving my cock further and further up her ass. Eventually moaning louder in pleasure and pain, within 30 seconds she is trembling as her 3rd orgasm is approaching. Mine is too! I feel my balls tingle as my sac begins to tighten as I feel the liquid build up my shaft. I pump hard and deeper and push hard once more. I feel her tense up like a plank of wood and lose all energy as she cannot hold herself up and is only being held by my rock solid cock. I feel her a current of warm liquid in the pool from her pussy as that sets me off as I start cumming. “ Hold still you slut and take my cum I shout as I explode in her” shouting at her as she carries on cumming herself! Rope after rope of cum fly into her ass as I shudder and my eyes nearly pop out my head. I pump a few more times as she met my last pumps and stopped. I looked up and saw mum , laying down next to the pool dress over her head finger fucking herself roughly as she plays with herself more and more. She shudders and shouts with her eyes closed in her own fantasy world “ Ahhhhh fuckkk mee Rob with your massive cock! Yours making me cum so harddddd” as she does this her squirt flies and hits Becky and me in the face instantly waking us up. Mum shudders and stops spasming and opens her eyes to see both me and Becky wide mouthed, and speechless staring at her. “Its nice to see you too, Mum” We all burst into laughter as I get up and hug her, My cock purposely poking into her stomach as I push my body against her hard large nipples. I help Becky out the pool who gives her a hug as well.  She sits down inside as we help her up. She starts crying and explains to us why shes home so early. “ I found your father fucking some bimbo, He hasn’t fucked me for so long, and now he just does it to some whore.” She bursts out crying as me and Becky, still naked gives her a massive hug to reassure her. After many hours of re assurance and talking, everyone’s a lot happier. The ice has officially been broken.  After I give her a hug. “ I guess you are happier to see me than I realized before” she looked down at my long boner sticking into her. I grin at her and say you have no idea. “ Mum, by the way, from now on, we will be using my cum as topping for anything you eat or you face severe punishment, ask Becky if I’m joking.” Mum looks to Becky seeking an answer and Becky nods seriously. “ Wait! I’m your mother. Do what I say!”  I Whip out my phone and show her a picture of her naked, cover all in my cum with some gushing out her mouth in a complete state. She swears and turns round to face Becky. “ Mum, if you do not comply with my requests you will get spanked, and pass out from too much pleasure. Everyone will see this picture and you wont be able to leave this house without getting a slap on the ass!” she bends over and puts her head in her hands. She is still wearing no panties. The dress rode up as I saw her dripping shaved cunt staring at me. My cock stood at attention and I knew what to do, and mum could not do anything about it. I held her bent over and shoved my cock in her dripping pussy. Becky just stood there in shock. Mum screamed in shock and I started pumping without warning roughly in her. I looked up to see Becky fingering herself violently and stroking her clit. She jumps in front of mums face, yanks her head up and starts squirting in her face and mouth. Mum was starting to enjoy this fucking I was giving her. “ Fuck yes! I have been dreaming of this moment for so long, Fuck my cunt hard Rob, Rip it up!” I Started moaning manly and increasing in pace as I felt the cum brewing in my balls. Becky had collapsed, drained on the sofa unable to move. Mum started squirming and moaning in anticipation. I felt myself cumming soon. I pushed mum forward so she was bent over the settee next to Becky and withdrew my cock. I got my index finger, gathered some of my mum’s pussy juice and shoved in her ass. Adding more and more fingers until I was fisting her ass. She started trembling. I wanted to cum with her. “ Rob, Fuck! YES!! IM CUMMING YESSSSSSSSSS. She started trembling as I carried on fisting her. Mum lifted her pussy up at Becky’s face and projectile came in her face as revenge. “ Take this Becky she smirked as she shoved her pussy in her face and came on it for a good minute or too momentarily blinding her. Mum Collapsed in a heap on the floor. Before Becky could recover I jumped on the settee and shoved my cock down her throat and started fucking her face quickly and cum quickly shot up my cock shaft into her mouth. She gagged and tried to pull away but couldn’t as cum filled her mouth and eventually exploded on her as she couldn’t swallow so much cum so quickly. I carried on fucking her face roughly until I was all done and allowed a cum covered Becky collapse on the couch, next to Mum. I smiled and looked at what I had done. But mum and Becky on the floor unable to move or speak at this current moment. I walked upstairs to go get a shower. No Dad, just mum, Becky and me… This was the start of a beautiful relationship! I smiled and jumped into the shower to clean off. 

I submitted this before but i forgot my account details so decided to repost and restart.

 

Tell me if I should continue with this story or pursue another. If you have any ideas or wanna share thoughts robbiemd1993@gmail.com

Thanks 

From college-mate to Bed-mate

$
0
0

Hello everyone. This is Robin. Please share your feedbacks and don’t feel hesitant to mail me at romanticrockstar4u@gmail.com.

       I am a regular visitor to this site since 2005 and have read almost all the stories. While going through hundreds of those stories, I always wished to post mine one day. That was a wish which was a distant dream till this January. Your first experience on bed can be one to remember for the whole life depending on your desires and the person who is accompanying you. Well, I had an awesome time and thought of sharing this with all of you. The feel was so intense that even now, almost a year after that incident, I can’t control my hard on, Thinking of that experience.

I am a 21 year old guy, born and brought up in a middle class family with extra cautious and conservative parents. My childhood passed on in the way, every child dreams of. About Myself, I am 5'11" tall, Average built, very fair and my chubby cheeks had always tempted the girls since my childhood to have a go at them and pinch them. As I said, I was being brought up in a conservative family and where talking to a girl was considered as a sin. So, to keep me "pure" till I gain my senses, I was kept in a boy's school. Being in a boys school, the tempt and the desire for the opposite sex is much higher than being in a co-ed school. The boy’s school thing did one thing for sure; it marred my courage to open my mouth in front of any girl. This thing troubled me even more when I was given admission in class 11th and for the first time, sharing the campus with the hottest and most gorgeous girls of the town, made my head go in a whirl spin. Thanks to the lack of courage, even if a girl approached me for some casual and useful work, I would hardly open my mouth and my voice often trembled. So I was given the tag "PHATTU" by my fellow classmates. It showed and became more popular when I liked a girl and couldn’t muster up the slightest of courage to talk to her. I kept delaying it for around a year when she finally got into relationship with someone. To curb this feeling and to show my sexual orientation being straight, I started spending a lot of time on internet. Yahoo Chat and Orkut helped me out in a way and made me believe that I can at least chat with a girl. Orkut helped me find her.

Her name was Rashi. Being in the same school, I have never seen her but had heard a lot about her and more so because of the news about her break up with her boyfriend. The chats were its usual self in the beginning and I hardly payed any attention for knowing who she really was. I was happy with this new progress and was spending quality time with her over on the chat. One such evening, she mentioned in our chats that she will come to my class for meeting me, as she also needs to know, with whom she was chatting hours and hours. I said Ok giving it a slight rethink but the thought that I had been talking with her for over a month now gave me some confidence. She came into my class next day during recess while I was outside. The guys who were inside at that time said "Abe ek tunch item tujhe dhundhte hue aayi thi. Kahi tune kuch panga to nahi kiya hai na(Dude a hot chick came looking for you. Is everything alright)" And all my confidence shrank below the danger level. I asked who she was. To which they dragged me outside by my hands and shouted "This is the guy whose name is Robin." And started Screaming at the top of their voice, "Robin, Robin". I saw a pair of long legs wearing black shoes moving towards me. Looked up and I saw a big smile on that girl's face. And my mind went blank again. Before she could come near me,  I ran inside my class.

That evening during our regular chats:

Rashi: Robin, tum kitne fattu Ho.: D

Tell me something new, I already know that. I said to myself. But to cover up things, I said, "Arre, wo, The teacher was coming, so I went inside, as I didn’t wanted him to shout over on me or anyone else. And tomorrow I'll meet you for sure."

To avoid facing her, I bunked my school for around a week, made some excuse and stopped going online. It was during that period that she called me up on my mobile. She got my number from one of my friends. I was dumbstruck hearing that sweet and melodious voice.

"It’s me. Rashi"

"God, jitni tum sundar ho, tumhari aawaz bhi utni hi acchi hai(Your voice is as sweet as you, yourself are)".

"Huh, where did that came from. So, Mr. Fattu has finally gained some courage" and laughed. That voice and her face, flashing in my eyes, made me go crazy for her.

Now about her, she was a girl with milky white complexion. Long and smooth hair, Long legs and assets which can make any guy go head over heels for her. Over on the telephonic conversation she asked where had I been and mentioned that she missed talking to me. Well that came as a green signal to me and I said, "Same here and I would love to meet you in person, but not in school as I don’t want anybody to create and spread rumors about you."

"Ok. CCD. Tomorrow .12.30 pm."

After that incident we met almost daily and the length of telephonic conversations increased to over midnight. During one such night, she said she doesn’t likes being alone and you are a really nice person, someone I can trust blindly. All I would wish for is, Please stay with me forever, as a friend or anything else, but never leave me alone. That came as a pleasant surprise to me because I never expected such a beauty will tell this to me. I said, "I promise I'll never leave you. All I need you to be standing by me. That's all." Sessions of flirting started after that and within 15 days, I proposed her. She took her time, almost a month to say yes. The delay was more so because she had recently overcome from a bad relationship and that she also never wanted to lose me, did the trick for me. I had reached the first step and needed few small steps before I could reach the ultimate goal, breaking my virginity.

On our first date, I had the first touch of a girl. She kissed my cheeks but I, more so because of the feeling of being with a girl for the first time, couldn't do anything. After the date, she asked me on the phone how was the kiss and she said, you are such a big jerk. You didn’t even kiss me on my cheeks. See, no boyfriend treats her girl like that. To that I said, next time, I will kiss you for sure, not on the cheeks but on the lips. To which she said, "We will see." Two days later, came my first kiss and God that was awesome. I tasted a girl's lips for the first time and the aroma and taste of her lips made me go crazy and tempted me to eat them even more. Few more dates passed, with us being engrossed in hugging and kissing only. The feeling which we had while kissing: the feeling of togetherness, kept us getting close to each other and it meant, more and more kisses. As our 12th board approached it became difficult for us to meet, forget about anything else. After the finishing of the exams, we went on to a date after about three months and it was a movie theater again this time. I ensured that it was a Flop movie, so that the theater will be empty. And I booked two corner seats. We went inside and as soon as the movie started, we started kissing. And we kissed like two individuals crazy in love with each other. The passionate kissing meant we both missed each other a lot. The heat of the moment was such that, while kissing, I inserted my one hand inside her Top and was stroking her back from inside. She didn’t say anything. After which, I brought my hands further and touched her Bosoms from over her bra. I could hear her moan slightly and she pressed my hands from over her top. Well, that was unexpected. I kept on massaging her left boob first and the right one after that, when I decided to insert my finger in. Keeping her busy in the kiss, I inserted my fingers in her cleavage. And trust me, that was the softest thing I had ever touched. With some complications, I successfully inserted my right hand inside her bra and moved towards her left boob. Wow. Those titties were big. I struggled to take them completely in one hand. Tried for that but after failing several of times, I moved ahead, searching for the nipple. Here It is..! I touched it with my finger and she let out a loud moan and hugged me tightly and kissed me vigorously. Being new to the act of love making, I didn’t know what was going on. And I kept on fondling her breasts. While I was busy doing this, I felt a hand over my cock. I looked into her eyes and she said, "mujhe bhi chhuna hai(I also want to touch this)". To which I kept her hand on my cock, from the base. And she said, "Bahut chalu ho tum. Mujhe bare skin touch kiye aur apna upar se de rahe ho"(You touched me bare skin and you're giving me yours from over the pants.Thats not fair). I opened my zip and let her slid her hands through my undies to my shaft. Her soft touch was enough to send tickles through my body. She started stroking my dick and laughed, looking at the restless face of mine. She kissed my cheeks and said I Love You. I hugged her and said, “I won’t let you escape so easily" and inserted my hand inside her jeans from top. It took few adjustments from her and I had to stretch my hand to the max for having a touch of her love hole. Oh My God! She was WET. I looked into her eyes. She smiled and said "who said you are a fattu,jo bhi kehta hai, use yaha le aa kar apni kartoot dikha dena" And kissed me. Since it was a theater, I couldn’t do anything else other than that. But that day and the incident meant, we took our relationship to the next level. We could talk of and about anything and everything. It was then only when I properly understood about the menses of a girl, The figure, the size of boobs and other complications affecting one's sexual life.

"So, what's your size", I asked one day.

"How big it looks like huh?"

"I don’t know, but I wasn’t able to take it in my hands. And from the impression I get after looking you over from the top. Are you 32?"

She laughed and said, "Well you're almost there, Its 34C. And I said Wow, now I think I have something."

After school ended, we both went into different cities and different colleges. She went to Punjab and I went to Hyderabad. We used to talk a lot on the phone. After that incident in the movie theater, I felt like our sexual needs intensified, but since we didn’t have any other out of it, so in the night after our roomies used to sleep, we used to do Phone sex. It was like, I would tell her that Close your eyes and just imagine I am with you. I holding you in my arms and we are kissing each other. And then, I'll say, I remove your top, then your pants. Now you are just in bra and panty. Then I'll tell her, Ok, now you remove all my clothes. Now I am naked in front of you. I'll then remove your bra hook and at last will drop your panties down your legs. I'll hold your boobs and massage them while kissing you. Then I'll take one of your boobs in my mouth and suck them. To which she would let out a moaning sound. Then I will say, I am inserting a finger inside your pussy. After a while she will say, you know what baby, I am fingering my pussy. After a while she would say, I want you inside baby, Fuck me. And I will tell her that I am holding you by your waist and kept my dick at your pussy's entrance. Then I push it a little and she will moan. Then I say, I push it further and with one more push it will all be inside. Now I move my dick in and out of your cunt. Fastly. And she would say, faster baby. Oh yeah. mmm...Haan aur zor se dhakka do. Meanwhile I would be pumping my dick and while I cum, I'll let out a gasp, signaling the finish. And then she will say, “It’s Ok baby, I am hugging you tightly”. And after that we used to sleep. This was almost a daily routine for us. As it was a mean of keeping us together. But it was never going to be the substitute of the ultimate pleasure when the two bodies actually meet. Time passed on like that and we were happy with our relationship. We were happy with each other and were more than happy thinking of each other as life partners and how it would be like after our marriage.

Both of us wanted to have sex but time and situation never permitted us. We became busy in our studies and since it’s an open world we often get distracted by many unwanted things. We had many hot chicks in the college and few of them were in my class. But such was my determination and my commitment towards my relationship that I never gave a thought about anyone else. This was one of the reasons; I never tried talking with any girl, except for the girl in my batch, during labs. This however came as a wrong signal to most of them. Thinking me as an arrogant and someone with high attitude, all girls wanted a share of me. I wasn't interested in any of them. But there was one girl named, Tanya Banerjee, who thought of herself as the bombshell of class and as I had heard about her that she is a master in making guys crazy for her and run behind her like dogs. Men are dog. True, they are, but not all of them.

There is one thing about all those girls or guys who try to seek attention of others. If you don't give them what they are looking for, they will run after you thinking why the hell this person is not taking interest in me. Having achieved that successfully, one day I came to hear from one of my friends, "Tanya was asking about you. That why do you show so much attitude? Why don't you talk with her?" Hmm. Something is there for the taking, I thought. "I will talk to her when the time is right."

Six months later, before our fresher's party, I was said that I am her partner in the dance event. That day, while I was sitting at my place during recess, she came to me and said, "Hi Robin. Have you heard of the dance event? We are partners in that." She said with a smile and extended a hand to me for handshake, "Tanya". There is something about a girl's smile. It makes the odd guy fall for her even with a smile. I shook hands with her and asked her more about the event. She gave me brief details about the event, the dance and the song.

"I am very bad in dancing. Trust me. So, if possible remove my name from the list." I said

"Oh come on, No one is a dancer here. And I am sure you can't be that bad as you are telling Me." she said with a smile.

"Trust me, I can’t even move properly."

"hahaha. Ok. If possible, I'll teach you the steps. And if time and place permits, we can practice together. But first, you should try it by yourself."

The smile was such, that I was not able to say anything other than a gentle nod. She said bye and left. After that, I was trying to have a look at her, all the time, by every possible mean. Even after the class, I was thinking about her. Is this what a girl can do to someone who never tried to even have a look at her? I opened my orkut account in the evening and sent her a scrap, telling I need your number. At around 9, I had a new message from an unknown number, "Hi Robin, this is my number. Please save it."

I replied to the message, "Who's this?"

"Oh sorry, I forgot to add my name in that msg. It’s me, Tanya."

My eyes shine up seeing that name. I had to talk to her, so diverted the topic to the fresher's.

“I watched the videos of the songs you gave me. They are very tough. I can’t do a single step. :( “, I messaged her.

“lol. Try a bit more. If you still don’t get them, I’ll teach you. Ok? :) “

“Ok. Thanks a lot.”

I was happy at this fast paced approach of mine. What she did, was, it forced me to push my relationship and Rashi a few steps back in my priority list. I was trying to have a look at her all the while and we started chatting over on text in class also. During the lunch break, we were talking, sitting at my bench. This time, we were talking about topics like family, friends, interests and hobbies. That 40 min chat made my mood lighter and I was thinking about ways to have a go at her and her body.

About Tanya, she was 5’ 6”, fair, long hair, her lips were sexy, nice and firm shaped boobs, probably 32 B and nice round ass. Perfect attributes ones which are required to make any guy dream of her in the nights. She had all of them. While talking to her, I always used to watch her lips and always thought of biting them. Frustrated and eager to bring her to my bed, I messaged her, “Look. I can’t do this. You please find some other partner. I am really bad. I tried, but I wasn’t able to follow the steps. L

“Don’t worry. I’ll teach you. All you need to do is support me. OK? J

I was excited and happy at her response, but still trying to curb my happiness I messaged her, “Where are you going to teach me?”

“Can you come over to my place? You can practice there as long as you want.”

That came as a positive sign to me. I did not know what she wanted, and I was least bothered about that. What I was looking up to was what I had in mind and I had to make quick strides in what I was having in my mind.

“Will that be alright? I mean, your parents won’t be having any problem with me coming to your house?” I asked her.

“Of course, No one will say anything. And after all you will be coming for a purpose, right? So, come over to my place at around 5.30. J

She gave me the address of her apartment. I went there at sharp 5:30 pm. She welcomed me with a smile and introduced me to her mother and sister. After that we went into her room. There is something special about a girl’s room. That girlish fragrance and the pink color of room were as cute as her smile. We did some normal moves for around an hour. She had a tough time in making my legs and ass move to the rhythm of the music. She showed the steps to me when I was unable to do anything. She moved swiftly and her body was rocking to the rhythm of the beats. My jaw dropped and I was sweating like hell. Seeing me panting, after a short session of dance, she laughed heartily. The best way to impress a girl is when; she is having a good time with you, when she is laughing a lot. I have achieved this now and was looking for the next steps. We were talking about it in messaging and from her accent, I could make out, she was happy. 3-4 days of practice was what it took me to shake my legs a bit. When a teacher sees even the slightest of improvement in her dumbest student that gives her more pleasure than when a topper tops the exams. Here in my case, I was certainly worse than the lot. The improvement in my dancing made her happy. This happiness of her also brought her close to me, she often pinched my cheeks and we both did light flirting sometimes. I was successfully able to complete the whole dance steps of the song which we were to dance on, in the event. Practice makes a man perfect, and to be the best, you need to practice more and more. I was not sure about this winning thing, but the reason of me practicing with her, was, it gave me the amount of time I needed to have a shot at this bombshell Bengali babe. We started hanging out together in the college as well, and that increased our bonding as a dance couple.

Our class had a mass bunk, one Wednesday. She called me at around 10, saying that, we could have a longer stint of practice today. I agreed to her and said I’ll be there in 20 minutes and hung up. I got ready and went to her place. She opened the door with a smile once again. Her smile, it killed me. There was silence surrounding her house. Sensing my suspicion, she answered by herself, “mom and dad went to office, and my sister went to school.” I smiled and thought this could well be my day. But I was unable to take an initiative. She was wearing a pink noodle top and a knee length skirt. We sat in her living room for some time, watching videos on MTV. After few disco and fast tracks, they played “Beete Lamhe” from The Train, featuring Emraan Hashmi. The song ended with a hot kiss and love making scene. We watched one more video and after that she said, “Let’s start the practice now.” She held me by hands and brought me to the room. There was a special and different feeling, this time. I was having butterflies flying in my lower abdomen. We started practicing by the song we were to perform. She was looking a bit off color today. After two rounds of practice we sat and while I was drinking water, she played another song. This was a fast track probably the one for salsa or the one they play in the dance clubs. She winked at me. I asked her in gesture, “what?” spreading my both hands. She came to me on her toe tips with a naughty smile on her face and held me by my hand. I did nothing but was looking straight in her eyes. Her eyes were speaking for her actions. She placed my one hand on her waist and placed her on my shoulder, while we both had one hand clasped to others. That was the closest I had been to her body. I didn’t know how to do salsa, but the lady in charge was so hot that I just moved along the music. While moving around and coming to me, she came too close to my body. After that, I held her by placing my hand on her back. After a few moves, I brought her closer to my chest, so that I could feel her breast rubbing on my chest. That move must have made her heart skip a beat or two. She stopped there itself. With her face facing the floor, I could sense her breathing heavily; by the rising and falling of her breasts. This was the moment; don’t let it go, I said to myself. With some courage I placed her hands on my shoulders, held her by her waist and brought her closer to me. We stood there in that position for around 5 minutes. She was taking her time to catch her breath and I was waiting for the right time to make the next move.

I held her chin and moved her head up. I looked into her in her eyes but she turned her gaze downwards. I moved closer to her body, to which, she looked up in my eyes. I thought of it as the right moment and placed my right hand behind her neck. She closed her eyes, in expectation. Probably, knowing what was to happen, she tilted her head towards her left and parted her lips in anticipation. I brought my head closer to her and placed my lips on hers. There it was. Those soft and juicy pink lips, I have them under mine now. That came as an energy booster to her. She took the next step and was biting my lips like a hungry kid, and hugged me tighter. I was just playing the role of an assistant to her. We stood there, kissing, passionately and lovingly, the passion increasing with every passing second. She even bit my lip while kissing. She withdrew her from the kiss and took a step backwards. Looking into my eyes, she held the straps of her top. She was dancing seductively to the tunes of music and was trying to tease me. She then called me towards her. I took a step further and kissed her again. She matched me stroke by stroke.

After a long stint at kissing, she tried moving her top, while still engrossed in the kiss. Breaking the kiss, she removed her top and threw it away.  I saw her wearing a black bra.  Hardly 5 seconds of parting and she again started kissing me. This time, it was more vigorous. The flavors of her lips were craving me to take a step further. All this while, I was having a look at her boobs from the side of my eyes. While we still busy searching the depth of each other’s lips, I moved my right hand on her bare waist. Then I brought it further up. Using my index finger and the middle finger, I traced a path from her waist to the below of her breast, like a toddler. I explored the length of her near nude upper half body using my fingers. She saw me by the side of her eyes and sensing what I wanted, gave me a smile and opened the clasp of her bra. Given the naughty and slut bitch she was, she opened the clasp but never removed it completely. Holding it close to her boobs, she was teasing me. Her boobs were visible till her nipples. I could see a part of her areola. That’s why she loves pink. Even her nipples were pink in color. She was testing my patience but was dying herself because of the heat of the moment. I reached towards her and kissed her again. This kiss was strong enough to weaken the strength and hold of her hands. I grabbed her right hand and the cover was exposed. There she was, standing topless in front of me. Her boobs were firm and the nipples were pink and erect. She was looking even more gorgeous now. May be due to excitement or because of the goose bumps or because of shame, she was standing with her head down. I made her look into my eyes and kissed her lips once again. The kiss was not passionate this time, maybe, because I wanted to have a go at her breasts and her nipples.

I moved my head down a bit. Seeing my intentions she held me by my head and slowly guided it towards her right breast. Before my tongue could reach her boobs, my hand reached the destination. I held her right breast by its base and at that moment, kissed her on her nipple. The kiss and the touch of my wet lips around her nipples made her leave a slight moan. Moving the tongue in circles around her nipple, I took the whole of it in my mouth. She clasped my hair and pushed it harder. It made me suck her boobs harder and deeper. She held me by my hair, pulled me up and kissed my lip. This time the kiss was a mirror of her hunger and lust. It was vigorous and wild. After a while she tried taking of my t-shirt, which she was able to do successfully, with a slight help of mine. Now it was her turn to explore my bare top. To my surprise, the first thing she did was hugging me tight. Both of us bare chest, or I would say, one bare chest and one with bulging boobs. The feel of her bare breast and the nipple, poking and touching my chest was driving me crazy. I held her left breast by hand. While my left hand was giving a massage to her left breast, I bend down further to take the right one in my mouth. While my hand was giving a massage to her right breast, my mouth was providing suction to the right breast. She was moaning a lot and pinching her lips. Was it the right time to put the paddle on acceleration, I asked to myself. I let go of her boobs. As I left eating and massaging them, they dropped and bounced up and down. I loved the sight of them.

Then I pushed her on the bed. She was watching me with those cute and beautiful eyes. Dropping my body by her side, I was playing and fondling her boobs. Slowly I brought my hand towards the band of her skirt and slid my hand inside it. And I brought it further down. It took me around a second to realize the situation. She wasn’t wearing a panty. She was without a panty. My jaws dropped and my mouth was wide open. She winked at me and asked, “Want to get inside?” “I would love to.” I said with a smile. And with that, she pulled her skirt down by raising her hips. The view of pussy was exotic and instantly turned me on. It felt like, she had trimmed her pussy a few days back. Her pussy mound was inviting me to put my tongue in her love hole. I obliged quickly to that and licked her pussy clean with my tongue. She had a deep navel and she was literally an idol of sex goddess. I pushed my tongue deep inside her hole and was pushing it in and out. She was wet, wet from the foreplay and her moans while I was sucking her clit made me to push my tongue deeper and suck her more. She was holding me by my hair and was pushing me inside, so much so that I suffocated. I then took my tongue out and inserted my index finger inside her hole. With one hand I was fingering her pussy while with the other one; I was massaging her boobs, one after another. I slowly inserted the middle finger also inside her cunt and made the two fingers roam around inside the cave and reach the extremities. I was moving my finger inside in circular motion. While I was doing so, she then tried opening my belt but was unable to do so. Seeing her intentions, I opened my belt and stood there with my hands on my hips. She needed it badly, very badly. She reached out for the jeans button and tried undoing that and eventually successfully after two three tries. It seemed like she had got the key to the gateway to heaven. She opened the zip and the jeans dropped down on the floor. While I was watching the jeans fall on floor, she hurryingly grabbed the elastic of my jockey underwear and pulled it down in one go. The sudden force applied on my underwear made my cock come bouncing out of it. Her eyes glit up seeing the length of my manhood that stood proudly right in front of her face. My pre cum was there inside my underwear and even the tip of my cock was glistening with it. She looked up in my eyes and held it with both her hands. To my utter surprise, she took her face near the cock and kept her nose near the tip and was trying to smell the cum. She then held my dick pointing upwards towards the ceiling. Looked into my eyes and then scratched the balls hanging between my legs. And after a few seconds, she planted a kiss over my dick and was squeezing the balls with the other hand. She kissed me all over my dick for some time. But it was all but gentle kiss. She never tried sucking or taking it into mouth. And when she did, I was flying high on the cloud of excitement. The wet touch of her tongue over my penis head tickled me. And my legs trembled with excitement. Seeing that, she sucked my cock even more. I was feeling the pressure building inside my dick. While she was busy sucking me, I pushed her even more, so much that she coughed. As if to take revenge, she took me inside her mouth and was rolling her tongue over the tip of my cock. I now knew that she won’t let me escape easily. So while she was sucking and licking the entire length of my cock, I grabbed her boobs and plucked the nipples out one after another. She let out a slight moan from the sides of her mouth and then held my dick with both her hands and started stroking it. I knew I was building my cum, so I said, don’t do that, or else I’ll cum. She started stroking it with even greater speed. And after a while, when she saw the changing facial expressions of mine, she took it inside the mouth and pushed it in and out of her mouth. I was watching her with surprise that how much this girl loves giving me the blowjob and split cum in her mouth after few seconds. Her mouth was now full of my loads. And she slowly gulped them all happily. The pressure released from my penis, made it sack a bit, which also discouraged me slightly. She somehow guessed what was going inside my brains. So she said, “Now we will have longer session of fucking” and winked at me. And took my hands and placed it over her left breast and holding my other hand, she let me sit on the bed besides her. With both of us naked and sitting side by side, my bare hips were touching her fluffy ass and her bare thigh rubbing mine. This dirty thought made me excited and gave me a slight hard on. I then made her lie on the bed and got above her body. With both my legs on her sides, I bent down and gave her a peck on her lips, then slowly moved down towards her neck. Although it was a mere brush of lips, she let out a loud moan and raised her hips slightly. This is the spot, I said to myself. I kissed on both sides of her neck and slowly moved up towards the ear, and bit her earlobes lightly. She was breathing heavily and moaning out loudly. Her heavy breathing meant her boobs were hitting my chest and with a rhythm. Hearing her moan and the regular feel of her breasts made my dick go harder. It grew to it full length and was throbbing. The hardening of my dick did one thing right; it was touching her and rubbing her from over her pussy. She was raising her hips and was giving me the signal of going ahead. I kept her kissing on her neck, shoulders and ear, and was massaging her boobs at the same time. She found this triple attack on her body too hot and too difficult to handle. She then held my dick and was trying to push it inside her pussy. Seeing her move, I was happy, but wanted to delay the intercourse. I wanted her to feel the heat of the moment. She was pleading me to enter her but I kept myself busy, kissing her and fondling her boobs. I then stopped kissing and directed my mouth towards her breasts once again. While I was sucking her one boob, I was massaging the other one. With every passing second, I increased the speed and intensity of my suction and rubbing. She let out a loud moan and pushed her hips further up and was breathing very heavily. I knew, she was about to have an orgasm. “I can’t hold anymore. Please fuck me robin. Fuck me.” She said catching her breath. There you go. She was pleading to me to fuck her. The hungry vixen wants me to get inside and tear her pussy apart. Obliging to her request, I lifted my ass a bit, placed my dick over her love hole and tried entering inside her, but failed. I never expected her pussy hole to be this tight. But she was now giving me a hard time while entering inside her love hole. I grabbed a pillow from her side and kept it below her hips for a better opening and a better projection. The pillow made her pussy rise at an angle, which opened her hole. I tried again by placing my dick head at her pussy entrance gate. She was extremely tight. With much of difficulty, I pushed it in a little. Hardly 1.5 inch of the cock went inside and she was screaming like hell.  I won’t be able to enter her this way, I thought. So I lied on my back and said her to ride my cock. This way she would be able to control the penetration and speed of intercourse. She did exactly as I said. While I was holding my dick, she sat on it. I felt the upper flesh of my dick unfold. While I had a slight pain by the stretching of my dick, I saw an expression of pain on her face as well. The benefit of this position was that, she was able to control the flow and speed of the intercourse, without hurting her much.  She lifted her weight a bit, held her breath and sat over on my dick once again. This time she sat with all her weight on my dick and it went all inside her. It might have hurt her and this was evident from her facial expression. She was in pain and withdrew from the intercourse. I was watching those Traces of blood that were there on my dick, “She was a virgin?” Seeing my dilemma, she just nodded and hugged me. There I was lying on her bed, in her bedroom, and she was lying on top of me. Her boobs rubbing against my bare chest, her soft ass, were all giving me the ultimate ecstasy and my dick was bulging out and throbbing, with traces of blood on top of it. The emotions were flowing high and we both were in the tight embrace of each other. After a few deep affectionate moments, I again made her lie down on her back and placed the pillow below her hips. Thinking that now I have a fair chance, since her pussy lips must have parted a bit now, I placed my dick on her gates once again. After struggling a few times, I finally succeeded in entering her pussy. Only the tip went inside. I stopped there, repositioned myself, took the support of my arms, kissed her lips and pushed it further. Slow and steady wins the race, had heard this quote while I was a kid and thought of its significance now. Slowly, I pulled the length of my dick out of her cunt and pushed it all in, once again. She was biting her lips and was certainly in some pain, but the pain reduced with every push.

With every push, the momentum and pace kept increasing. Her pains now had changed to pleasure. I could make it out from her moans that she also loved it. “Ah, Robin, fuck me. Oh my god, fuck me harder.” She was matching my pace by pushing her hips. I was going deep inside her pussy and trying to search the entire depth of her pussy. She was scratching my back and clasped her legs by the side of my hips. That was to ensure that I penetrate her well and go deep inside her. She wanted every bit of my dick. This went out for around 10 minutes. Thanks to the blowjob she gave me, I was lasting longer. I was fucking her in full throttle and was far away from having an orgasm. She felt this and changed the posture. She bent down on her all four and said me to get inside. I positioned myself behind her and put the shaft on the entrance. Before entering, I planted kisses on each of her ass cheeks. This posture excited me well before I entered her. The view of her beautiful, round and milky white ass cheeks was making me reach the height of excitement. I spread her pussy lips and inserted my dick inside. It went inside more smoothly this time. It felt as if there was some lubricant that was making the whole ride so awesome. I loved it and so did she. I bent down a little and grabbed her hanging melons, squeezed them and she left out a louder moan. She was moving her ass back and front, so that the cock goes inside the entire length of her pussy. I smacked her ass cheeks while I was riding her. Few more push and I could feel the pressure mound inside my dick. Feeling the pressure, I increased my pace and she was rubbing her clitoris. I could sense by the speed with which she was rubbing her clitoris that she was also nearing her orgasm. I was tearing her apart and she was moaning like crazy. Few more pushes, I could sense my orgasm on the edge. Tanya was rubbing her clitoris like a wild and hungry bitch. She even held my dick sometimes and pushed it inside by her hands. Once in a while, she also massaged and pressed her boobs once in a while. Few more pushes and she let out a loud moan and I sensed a flow of liquid around my dick. She had her orgasm and it’s my turn now. I increased the speed even more after that. Few more push and I was tearing her pussy apart. With a loud moan, I pushed the entire length of my cock inside her pussy and stopped there only. I had reached my orgasm. I lied on her back like a balloon all whose air has been taken out. I had cum inside her. After catching my breath, I got from her top. And fall on the bed on my back. I was tired, tired like hell. She lied by my side and held me in her arms. I hugged her and held her close to my heart. I then kissed her forehead and she kissed my cheeks and said, “Robin, I love you.”

“Love? I am screwed.” I thought to myself and held her closely and tightly to my chest, so that she could not see my facial expression. All I did was kissing her head. I don’t know how far it is going to last, but right now, I am proud to say that “I am not a virgin anymore.” This thought brought a smile to my face. I tilted her face a bit upwards, kissed her lips and said, “I Love you too.”

 

RICH MADAM BADLY PREGNANT BY HER OWN CHEAP DRIVER

$
0
0

 My name is Mahemood and I’m a driver for a rich family in Kolkata. I drive a beautiful Mercedes for a rich industrialist. He has a beautiful young wife,Minu Sharma. She is 26 years old beauty with massieve volupterous figures.She has one daughter of 6 years old. Minu is as beautiful as the Mercedes I drive, perfect round breasts like the headlights on the car, she must be more than d size cup, a bit thick body shaped like the car but not fat by any means, full lips, big appealing eyes for sure,and a smile that can kill any man easily.Her bums were to look at.Her bum chicks were HUGE.When she used to walk,her each bums used to jiggle like two jel bags,by each of her steps.I always watched her midriff,the area not covered by the saree. Even I splur at her navel.Her navel is the cuttest I have ever seen.It is as big as one rupee coin,and very deep on a flabby tummy.
 By the manner she looks at me from the rear-view mirror to give me orders,only by looking at her eyes through mirror, my dick flings. She always wears tight blouses, poking her nipples through the fabric, sometimes in Kolkata heat and due to lots of sweat, one can see clearly the impression of her nipples on her blouse, sometimes I think she doesn’t wear any bra, i guess due to heat but i also sometimes see her blouse wet from her sweat.

Madam mostly wears very low thin sleeveless blouses by which her huge busts always bulges out.When ever I open the door of the car for her,i notice that she bends to get in, her huge busts bulges out,from below her transperent pallu of her saree. mmm…. I peek at her when she does this, it turns my tool on, and my god i cannot stop thinking about grabbing and smoooooch her juicy jugs at that very moment… i day dream of her all the time… when will that moment come when my lips are glued to hers because i know i will one day end-up raping her because of her sex appeal… she also knows that I always watch her from the rear-view mirror… When the boss is not in the car… i drool…. I swallow my saliva in excitement… Nevertheless, it’s amazing to see her daily and it makes my day when i see her lusty & sultry looks. However, i just knew it in my mind and my heart that one fine day or at night i’m going to lock my lips to hers, latch onto her nipples sucking hungrily on her breasts,and fuck her brains inside & out… i just knew it.

I always used to rape her with my eyes.Whenever I used have eye contact with her,I used peep on her boobs,her exposed big deep navel,as she always wore saree very below in her lower flabby abdomen,her crotch and her whole figure with lusty eyes,and in the end I used to give her a wicked smile.But I always saw by such actions of mine she used to get very much irritated and angry as she used to frown and go away.She never could tell me anything as she didnt had any proof.I many times over heard that madam used to tell boss that she didnt like me at all,and I am not a good person and wanted me to be kicked out of my job as soon as possible.I guess she was a perfect loyal housewife,but my boss couldnt think anything more serious than his business.He used to reply madam  that they were all madam's complicated mind built stuff,and it was nothing like that as Mahemood is working here for more than ten years and he is very honest,by saying so he used to either go to sleep or sit with files of his businesses.Actually this behaviour of boss towards madam gave me courage to put my lusty glances on madam's figure directly on her face,days after days.Actually my boss never paid any attention to his beautiful wife. I realized that she is too bored housewife with her husband, he was being ignorant, he never spoke nicely with her, Madam never used to talk to me anything in excess,only formal orders of where to drive,rather she was always a little rude to me in her attitudes,before this incident happened.

Months were passing,and each day I was becoming impatient to get atleast a touch of her.Each day I was in search of a single moment to make her lay beneath me.I never passed a single night without masterbrating by thinking of her.

One magical day,my luck rang up piculiarly,not the way I wanted.That day madam was in the house alone.I took my boss to his office.Suddenly in the noon,boss called me in his office and gave some important files and said to drive fast to his house,and get them signed by madam and bring them back to office as fast as possible.I took the files and drove to house.I pressed the bell but no one opened the door,but I could hear madam's deck in high volume being played from her bed room.I understood that for that reason she might not be able to hear the bell.But boss said the files were inportant and needed to be signed very fast.So I took out a metal wire from my pocket and inserted it into the keyhole and within fews minutes of difficulty I opened the door.Actually before being employed here as a driver,I used to be a thief at my younger age so I knew the art of opening any locks or doors.

I went towards madam's bed room and saw that the deck was on, and madam's attach bathroom's door was half closed,and from inside the sound of running water was coming. Right there the gear of my mind started working in a evil way,And I simply tip toed and went to the door of the bathroom and in one blow I opened the door wide.My jaw dropped wide open in disbelief.I saw my madam,my sex goddess totally nude infront of me,wet and covered in soap.Madam was totally terrified.She was fumbling and could only manage to say yyou...how...how..did you...how did you get in...nnnoH!!!But then there was a total silence in the bathroom for about two to three minutes,as I was scanning her entire body,each parts with my eyes with a evil smile.She was standing there dumbstruck ,with big eyes wide open in shock,as she also realized that my eyesight was moving up down her body.Her entire  volupterous body was shinning due to soap and water.She was breathing heavily,as my eyes first glued on her two huge footballs.They were milky white with pink nipples and big aerolas.What I saw was most amazing that I dont know whether due to nervousness or she was getting aroused that I saw her nipples graduallly becoming big and protuding out and becoming erect.Then I saw her big deep navel in which soap was inside.Then my eyes went to madam's genital area..OohhhH!! It was clean shaved,it was shinning,only a thin long cut in a triangle,it was just like a genital of a 14 year old girl.She was indeed a sex goddess.OOhh! I suddenly felt a cold patch infront of my penis tip at my pant,I realized that I was having precums shooting.I had seen so many nude women in my life,pictures,so many at red light areas,but none I could ever imagine that only by looking at a figure one can have precums.A long dreamed sex goddess,a ripe sexy voluptorous full jawani of 26 years was standing infront of me totally nude.It was then madam came to the senses after two minutes and she murmured "go out from here driver." I said I needed an important sign that boss has sent to fetch.She said first go out from here.I went out of her bathroom and waited for her in her bedroom.She shut the bathroom door behind me.

I suddenly saw that on madam's bed madam's cloths were lying.My dick further flickerred by the very thought that madam didnt had any dress inside bathroom and if she has to come out to sign she has to come in a provockative manner.

Just as I was thinking so madam,the most conservative housewife came out infront of her driver,servant by wrapping only a towel,which was hardly covering her busts and pussy.She was drenched,nice smell of soap was there on her body,and the towel was a short towel that was tied lower to her big busts and barely came down to her triangle.The towel had stuck to her figure due to wettness.Her big flabby milky thighs with water droplests on them was just making me crazy.My cock was no paining in my zippers.She came out,took the file from my hand and kept on signing pages.what further astonished me was that turning pages to sign,she was stealing glances at my pant.It was then I realized that my 10" shaft was totally erect and was creating a great bulge from beneath my pant.She somehow signed the pages and gave it to me.I took them and went out.All through the while she didnt look at me.

But before I left the house,I went to the backyeard of the house and peeped at madam's bed room what I saw fascinated me unexpectedly.I saw madam was sitting infront of her jiant mirror.She slowly opened her towel and threw it away and became totally nude,and started crying by coverring her face.I opened my zippers and started masterbrating looking at madam's nude figure.It was awesome,just by few hand strocks I was ready to cum.But then I saw something that I couldnt believe in my eyes.Madam was crying,but as she settled down slowly,she looked at the mirror,slowly stretched her flabby thighs and started massaging her cliotris.My jaws dropped looking at that.Was she really aroused by me looking at her nude body,was she??Within minutes she started to moan..mmmmmmmmmm hhhhmmmmm ooooommmmmhh hhhhhhhhmmmmmm..I also started masterbrating at full force by it.We both were now masterbrating.I found it hard to control it so I came with a bang.I never came like this ever.I went on cumming.I was having problem standing erect.The wall of the house was wet with my cum like I had urinated there.As I setteled down slowly,madam also started shiverring.Ohh her ass cheecks and boobies were shaking like anything she was moaning a lot MmmmmMMMMMMmmmmmm Hhhhaaaaaaaaaaa SSHhhhhhssssss......She also had a good orgasm.As she finished her orgasm,she looked at the mirror very shyly to herself.But just then my boss called me at my cell phone to tell me to hurry up and so the cell rang and madam looked towards the window with panic in her eyes and saw me standing.Our eyes met,I gave a naughty smile and went away to boss's office.

For about 12 days madam didnt face me,neither did she came out of her house.But from that day onwards each day I masterbrated almost six to seven times a day thinking about madam's nude figure.I masterbrated at public urinals,at boss's office's staff urinal,in the car while parked,even sometimes while driving alone,before going to sleep,while taking bath,etc.i masterbrated so many times regularly that after 12 to 13 days I was ejaculating very little or least sperms.Even after masterbrating so many times,when I used to get up from my sleep I used to find that I had ejaculated in my sleep also ,like in my teenages.

After almost about 3 to 4 weeks,still madam didnt face me and stayed inside the house.One day,when boss was about to go to his office,when he came in and sat in the car,he rememberred that he had forgotten his mobile phone in his bedroom.I thought it could be an oppertunity to meet madam after a long time,so i told boss that I will fetch the mobile for him.By saying so I rushed to boss's bedroom.

I saw madam sitting on her couch by wearing a  thin transperent nity.Just by seeing me she got shocked.She only managed to say 'you........................what ..........what do you want????'I said 'you know what I want madam.' I was expecting some anger from madam as usual,but instead I found Madam's fair cheeks turned red and looked down in shyness.Just then kabab me haddi my boss shouted from car 'Whats taking so long driver??'My boss is always short temperred.I replied 'just finding it boss.'I said to madam that boss has forgotten his mobile phone.Madam got up from the couch.Oh!! madam wasnt wearing any under garments.She was wearing a transperent white nity,and I could clearly see her two footballs danngling.The nity was so thin and transperent that madam's huge ass's crack was clearly visible and her huge bums were jiggling fantastic.Her aerolas and nipples were poking out and were clearly visible through her white nity.By seeing my descent madam in that dress I instantly got a tight hard on.

The mobile was on the bed under boss's pillow.As madam bent down to pick up the phone,I went behind her and intentionally I shoved my 10" erect hard cock straight between her massieve bums.In that bent position her ass cheeks were open and my cock tip landed on her vaginal entrence.OOHH!! what a feeling!!It was soft like sponge.Madam in shock stood up fast and I pushed my groin further in,and I heard madam let out a painful moan OOooohH!! Before she could react properly,I caught her waist and pulled her back further onto my dick. My dick entered half between her huge flabby ass cheeks.Her huge bums were indeed soft.The feeling was uncontrolable for me,and so I started cumming in my pants.Just then she pushed me with her elbows and moved forward,and with anger in eyes she slapped me tight and yelled 'What nonsense!!what do you think you are doing,I will tell your boss and throw you out from here!!'I also replied to madam harshly that 'go ahead tell boss,I know boss will do nothing,and further more I'll also tell boss the detail descriptions of your sexy figure and will say that you have tried to seduce me.

Madam,with panic in her eyes said 'NNoHH.......' 'Just then boss shouted from the car that if you cannot find the mobile then leave it and lets drive fast to office as I am getting late.I took the mobile from madam's hand and went away,to drive boss to office.Madam stood there frozen in panic.
Whole day I masterbrated in the parking of boss's office thinking about the feeling of madam's bums.

Two days passed and madam didnt face me or come out of her house.On the third day,I took boss to office.In the afternoon boss called me in his office and said that he had given madam a phone's memory card,in which confidential documents of income tax and business were saved.Boss had forgotten to bring it in office & he needed it urgently then.So he said to me that to go to madam, in the house, and ask for that chip and bring it fast in the office. Just by the thought that  I'll be meeting madam my dick flickered.

I drove to boss's residence.Our kamwali bai,i.e. our maid opened the door,and I smartly went to madam's bedroom,and without knocking I entered.Madam was sitting by the dressing table and by looking at me in the mirror,she litterally sprang up.She was wearing a thin transperent lemon colored saree,thin sleeveless blouse.It was a costly siffon saree.She had applied mehendi to her hands and they were wet. She said in a rude tone 'what do you want?' I asked for the chip and said boss wants it urgently.At first I couldnt understand that as i asked for the chip madam's face turned horrified and panic stricken,and only murmoured 'Oh no..!' I aksed what happened madam?Madam said she was a bit busy and so does he needs the chip very urgently,I said yes madam.I found madam's cheeks turning red and her big eyes were full of shyness.I enquired that was everything all right?
She said that she has applied a costly mehendi to both her hands and its wet,so she cannot give it.I said that then I can take it,tell me where is it.I found madam's eyes becoming wide in panic and she started sweating in air conditioned room.She said in a low voic 'no...!'I asked I cannot understand madam what you are saying,please say clearly where is the chip.She again said that "As I applied mehendi, I cannot use my hands." I said fine,where is the chip??


Madam with a trembling and shy voice said "As your boss had said that the chip contained very confidential income tax datas,so to keep it safe and secure it is ........it is in........it is.....it is in my.................................."
I asked where madam?
She looked down at floor in shyness and in a very low voice she whisperred "It is in my blouse" I stood stunned for a second there.I got a instant hard on by hearing it.

For a moment there was a complete silence in the room,and madam couldnt look at me.Then I broke the silence and said 'so what..?'Madam looked up at my eyes in ashtonishment and said that you dont understand,I have a very wet and costly Mehendi at both my hands and the saree is a very costly siffon saree too,which if spoiled once will be difficult to recover.
I said to madam,'so what' Madam looked at me with her eyes full of questions. I said with a wicked smile that I can take it from there,for you,while you can retain your mehendi.Madam said with panic 'What nonsense is this,behave yourself,dont forget your place,you are a servant of mine!!!'
I said that then may i go to boss and say that madam is not giving the chip and is saying that she'll give it later. Madam said 'no...no...your boss will get very angry at me and shout at me.' I said that then dont you think that this is the only option we have madam,let me take it out for you.Madam panicly said 'no...never!!!'I said very casually 'whats the problem,why are you shy,I have already seen everything of yours.'Madam became terrified and shy and couldnt look at me.

Just then boss called up in my cell and shouted not to be late,and bring the chip quickly.

I cut the phone and asked madam that what should I do.Madam,with much hasitations and nervousness,first looked down,then closed her eyes tight,took deep audible breathe and then whispered that bai is working in the adjesent room,please close the door.My cock became full erect just by hearing it.

I quickly went to the bedroom's door to close it,and found that bai was cleaning the floor of the next room.Our eyes met and I winked at her and closed the door at her face.I turned towards madam and saw that she was standing,by looking down in shyness like a new bride.I went up close to madam and found she was taking deep breathes.I went further closer.My cock started ozzing precums. I could smell her shampooed hair which was left loose.  My hands were shaking, I put them hesitantly over her left shoulder. The saree was pinned to her blouse. I said "It is pinned". She by looking at the floor whispered "Remove it". I put two fingers inside blouse near her shoulder. That made me touch her intimate skin for the first time. She jerked upon my touch, involuntarily. I used both the hands and removed the pin smoothly. I slowly brought the palloo down as my heart began to beat faster. Out came her two footballs, hanging before me, waiting to be invaded.Madam had a big full round bust,and as the blouse that she wore was very tight fitting and sleeveless,so more than half of her cleavage was already exposed and bulging from the top of her blouse and from the sides of her armpits.
 Her blouse clad tits were now in front of me, inches away.She was breathing heavily. I see the sweat near her armpits and that part of the blouse was drenched. Her blouse was transparent enough to reveal that she was wearing a white bra inside. I to further tease her asked her mockingly that if it was ok to proceed. She just nodded shyly.I turned towards her and I asked "which side is it? " "Left". I put my hand over her bosom. There was not much of a gap for my hand to enter in. I looked at her and said I cant put my hand as there is no gap.She said shyly" remove a button". I caught her blouse top with both hands my palms feeling madam's tits for the first time and released the first hook of the blouse. Out came her cleavage into view and some fresh air for her tits.Without asking I removed another and I came to know she had a mole on her left tit.Her cleavage was shinning as I found that she was sweating all inside. I with a smirk on my face, inserted my dark rough hand inside from the top of her blouse, fingers first, over her left one. My hand was over madam's tit now. I gently grasped her tit to assess the size and shape. It was firm and round like a ripe watermillon. She said the chip is in a small purse that is in the bra. I looked at her and she turned away in shyness. I now inserted my hand and kept it now inside the bra. I entered heaven. My dick was tearing my underwear by now. I touched her nipple with my finger tip and it became erect. She arched her back and thrust her tit further towards me,and moaned SSSShhhhhhssshhh... Her tit was crushed in my hand now. It felt very soft and warm. I could feel a small purse on one end but I didnt go there immediately. I delayed my movements there.I was searching on the other end of her tit and feeling her boob fully. I was tweaking nipples with my finger tip movements from side to side. Her nipple now became erect and it stood up firmly.I could see her nipples poking out from over her blouse.Madam kept her eyes closed tightly and was breathng very heavily.Her boobs were constantly moving up and down.
 I bet her pussy juices were flowing by now. She whisperred stammeringly the purse is on the other end. "Oh, I see". I now moved my hand and felt a small purse. While trying to grasp the purse I grabbed her tit and gave it a squeeze. "OOoooooooosss" she let out a sound and showed lust in her eyes,and looked up at my eyes for the first time.Oh no,this housewife was fully aroused by now. By seeing that I intentionally placed my palm directly on her nipple,and started rubbing them by pressing and asked casually 'is this the chip madam?'Madam closed her eyes,rolled her head to one side and started gasping 'noooooo....no.....please no.....shhhhhhhh'As I went on rubbing she was gasping and arching up and down.
I said madam,your boobs are so big,that its difficult to locate the purse,I need to open the blouse.(Madam,apki mamhe itni badi hae ke mere unglihi nehi ghus raha hae...)Madam with panic stricken eyes looked to me and whisperred 'please no...'I took out my fingers ,and started opening her remaining two hooks of her blouse,without waiting for her consent.As I unhooked them,I smoothly opened her blouse wide and saw her two huge melons tightly held by a thin skimpy total transperent bra.I started cumming inside my pants just by looking t them.On the left side of her melons,near her nipple was a small purse.I inserted my long fingers and pulled out
the purse containing the chip.While doing so i again brushed her nipple intentionally for the final time.Ohh my god!!now it was rock hard.As I stood there holding the purse,her face was red now. I stood there staring at her tits. She whisperred by looking down "Cover me up now and leave from here. I buttoned her blouse and adjusted her tits back in place and covered her palloo as well. I said in a evil tone "Thanks madam,it was great". She blushed red and by looking down she said 'now go from here driver.' I left and started my shagging,while driving in the car to office to give the chip to boss.While driving I could still smell the strong aroma of madam's body on my fingers and nails.

That night I masterbrated so many times that whole night I was awake and my cock was paining by dawn.

The very next day,I drove boss to office and was shagging by the thoughts of madam in office's parking,in the car.What happened next was unbelievable.For about a month after all the incidences with madam,she had stopped coming out of her house,or talking to me,and didnt face me.Just as I was wanking,my phone rang and it was madam.I took up the phone and she said to bring the car as she needed to go for some shopping.I quickly drove to house.Madam came out by wearing a beautiful heavy orange saree and a matching thread blouse, big diamond necklace, earrings,her back was open and she looked stunning…  Minu madam had done her hair loose and she looked stunning with hair flowing loose, she smelled really good, and her big breasts were pointing straight from her new orange blouse, i could see the shape of her breasts to be described as perfect “10” round and big as her saree pallu was covering only one left breast and exposing the other half of the blouse was right side breast. I went up and opened the door for her and she sat in the car.

I drove madam to a costly mall.In the gate of the mall,madam said me to join her in her shopping.I asked with shock "Madam..me..with you madam..that too in such costly a mall??"Madam said 'dont worry,I'll be bored shopping alone so I would prefer you being with me,yes only open your uniform's hat before coming with me,or else people will think you as my driver.'
I was shocked to see such behavioral change of madam,she was no more rude to me,she was behaving very pleasantly with me.I parked the car and we both went in the mall.I had never walked so close to madam.So all the while I was watching madam walking and her exposed midriff.Ohh my god!! her bums jiggle like anything,and her boobs also jumps by her each steps.Her sex appeals and beauty are far higher than any slut or models.I found many head turning towards madam from teenagaes to oldages.I was indeed feeling very proud walking with her.

Inside the mall,madam asked that will I like to drink anything.I said no its fine.She said dont be shy,then she paused and said in a low voice that "yesterday you destroyed all my shyness,so today how can I allow seeing you shy."My jaws dropped by such kinds of words from madam's mouth.We went to a clod drinks shop,and madam ordered for only one bottle of pepsi.I asked will you not have madam.She said ofcoarse,I'll share it with you.I was dumbstruck.She took the bottle,threw the straw away and started drinking directly from her mouth,after she had drank some gulps,she gave the bottle to me.I with a pause started drinking with my mouth.Just by thought that my madam had drank by touching mouth on the bottle and I was also drinking from the same place gave me a feeling that I was smooching her and I was getting hardon.I also after some gulps,gave the bottle to madam,and she drank it with lusts in her eyes.Like this we shared the bottle.


Then we entered a shoe store as madam needed to get some sandals. As madam sat down,I  found her huge busts bulging out and dangling.So I kept standing infront of her to enjoy the good view. As madam tried on a couple of pairs my eyes widened by watching her fahion of sitting.She was sitting with both her legs apart.Her pillars like fat thighs were a view to look at even from above her saree,which was thin and a clear impression of her crotch was visible to me.She was trying each sandals and as she was bending down her milky busts would bulge out.My dick hardened by looking at this fucking tease.

Then we went to a dipartmental store,where ladies and gents undergarments were being sold.My dick was pulsating as I was standing inbetween undergarments and half nude dolls with madam.Madam said to me 'driver please choose a bra and panty for me'.My dick became tight.I asked what size,Madam said with a shy smile, 38D.I surfed through few and selected one very revealing pair.Madam said wow they are great.While giving it to madam,I caught her soft palms and said that I wanted to see them how it fitted.Madam didnt reply me anything,and shyly took the garments from my hand and went towards the trial room by sexily swaying her hips.I waited infront of the trial room with my heart beat speeding up.Withing three two four minutes,I heard madam opened the lock of the door and called me in.I went in and OH MY GOD!! Madam was only in that skimpy bra and thong like panty and her saree and entire dresses were on floor.Madam was fairer than milk and on it tight black coloured bra and panty were actually making her look like sex goddess.
The way she looked at me,made my dick fly,she was biting her lips and she was full with shyness and tried to avoid my eye contact.The room was a very small trial room,so we were standing so close to eachother that her nipples of her huge busts were almost touching my chest.I said 'madam,you are a very hot item.'
She smiled by looking down and said am I that much beautiful,my husband always says that i am fat.I replied Oh madam you look like goddess to me,you are not fat,you are sexy,hot sexy,and such sexy figures must not be wasted with wimp like husbands,it must be put to good use,it must be manhandled by animals like me,I must use this body like a dustbin and make you dirty.Be my slave for one night and it will be a life long memory for you madam.' As I kept on saying these i found madam was getting very aroused as her breathing was becoming heavy.

Madam inturrupted me and said 'stop!!'.............She then said in a low shy voice by looking down "Driver,I surrender to you.Driver,please quench the thirst in my body that you have created,please..Please do whatever you want,i am your's." I said 'you bitch,then why did you teas me all these days and showed all those dramas of a loyal housewife.I knew you were a easy lay." Madam said "No,no..still today no one other than my husband has ever touched me.But from the day you had seen me in the bathroom,the way you see my body,your touches have set fire in me,and its unbearable for me now.You scroundel driver,you have destroyed my married life."(Driver plz tum mere jism ki aggg mita do.Main tumhain mala mal kardungi mujhe)
I said 'then madam,when do you want,and how will it be possible as Boss is around?'Madam said by looking at me sexily "for business purpose your boss is going out of India tonight for seven days." I went closer to madam,her busts pressed against my chest and I hugged her and caught her bums tightly.Ohhh what I feeling,indeed two huge jel bags,they were softttttttttttt!!She also hugged me.Then she said that there is a small problem.I asked what.She said though boss is going out,but at night madam's daughter would be staying at house.I said,no problem,we have to arrange outside your house.She smiled.I went out of the trial room,and after three minutes she dressed back in saree and came out.

Probably as we both were too much excited so we didnt talk to each other much.We went to the parking and I opened the door for madam and as madam was getting in the car,I slapped tight on one of her soft bums,with my big rough palms.Madam yelled in pain "Oooooo" and sat in the seat.When she looked at me,I gave a wicked smile,then madam also shyly smiled me back.I started driving and left the mall.All the while driving we didnt talk to eachother but kept on looking at each other's eyes frequently through the rear view mirror.I dropped her at her house and went to office to take boss.

Untill night my exitment knew know limit,I couldnt believe that my long dreamt madam,my sex goddess is going to be fucked by me.I can use her as I like.She is mine.I went to chemist's shop and took high doses of viagra.I was impatiently waiting for the night to come,in our servant's quator.Just then boss called me up and said to bring the car and be ready to drop me in the airport.It was night 10.30pm when I was waiting with the car,and boss and madam both were ready and they both were approaching the car when I first saw madam.Ohh!!my dick started dropping precums just by looking at her sexy outfit and by the thought of getting her tonight.
She was wearing very light total transperent costly white siffon saree, white backless choli(blouse). The choli which was tied on her neck and a transparent string low on her back was exposing her whole back and was so low cut that showing more than three fourth of her huge milky cleavage.By chance a string is broken then every one will see her pigeons fly. She also wore her Saree very tightly over ass and much much below her navel.
She was looking drop dead heated gorgeous.I made way for her to go in front as I wanted to drink her jiggling back & bums from behind. And there you are: I was walking  behind Minu madam,and I was going mad after seeing her madam's milky white back and her jel filled bums vibrating by each of her steps.She indeed had hugely protuding round ass.I thought "what an ass jiggling like gel bag..I thought in mind various postures to bang this slut". As soon as I opened the door for her and she got inside the backseat of her mercedece,my eyes widened as I watched with awe Minu's hugely exposed flaunting cleavage.Perhapes madam has worn the most lowest cut blouse today,that I have ever seen.My mouth was almost watering seeing her big globes in half exposed blouse.
Boss was sitting at the madam's side but perhapes didnt paid proper attention to this beauty and kept on talking in mobile some business points with somebody.

I couldnt realize that when we reached airport.Boss bidded goodbye to madam and made entry inside the security checkings.We came back to our car and madam sat at her back seat and I started driving.After two minutes of complete silence,madam asked shyly,where are you driving.I replied in a harsh tone "chupkar saali,aj se tu mera rand hae,mae tujhe jaha bhi chahu lejaunga,jo bhi chahu karunga,na to tu mujhe kuch kahegi,na to tu mujhe kuch order degi."(from today you are absolutely mine,I'll take you whereever i like,do whatever I like with you,neither you will say anything nor you will give me any orders)Madam kept silent.I took the car in a near by city by-pass,and came down from the road to deep into the side by dark fields and turned all the lights off.The night being a day after no moon night,it was impossible for the passer bys of the road to see.Besides at that hour traffic was least on that road.The mercedes had black glass,so I only switched on the light inside the car and the ac.

I came down from the driver's seat ,opened the back door ,got in and locked the door from inside.I saw madam's eyes full with lust and fear.Boss had innovated the interior of the mercedes for luxory purposes.He had shifted the back seat much behind and made a great space inbetween the front seat and back.The floor was furnished with costly carpet.

I sat on the floor and watched madam very well with lusty eyes from head to toe.She became shy and couldnt look at me.I said to madam to come down on floor and sit at my side.Madam said "niche to ganda hae" (the carpet is dirty).I replied "to keya hua,aj ke baad tu bhi gaandi ho jaigi!"(so what,after today you'll also become very dirty.)
Madam hasitatingly came down from her seat and sat on the floor.

Madam was was 5’.5” tall with milky whitish complexion, long black hairs up to her massive potruding hips with attractive face and I had a very big and well shaped boobs and ass.Both her boobs and butt were abnormally large compared to my whole body structure.I on the other hand was deep black in colour.I was 5'10 mascular rather bulky man.Zade black complexion.Bald.I looked exactly like those African men in blue films,where as Minu looked like a sex goddess.


I went close to madam,I could almost hear madam's heart beat loud and clear in the silences of the field.I grabbed the pallu of her saree,out came her ripe balls.Oh! what a scene was it,inside her cleavage her mangal sutra was stuck.I was having a good hardon.I asked her to untie the saree from her petticoat.She did it without a word.Her saree had a charming smell.I took the saree and threw it in the front seat.

By that my sex goddess was sitting infront of me with only a thin tight sleeveless blouse
 with a huge busty bulge,and her petticoat in her lower abdomen,exposing her big navel.My mouth was waterring.I placed my two big rough palms on madam's huge softy boobies,over her low sleeveless blouse.Madam gasped 'sssHHHhhhhhhssssss.'I started pressing madam's boobies a little,she closed her eyes.Then suddenly I with one pull tore madam's blouse apart,and held it wide open.Her boobs jumped out with skinny thin black bra.

Madam's eyes were wide open,and asked with terror in eyes why did i tear it,it was her costliest blouse.I said I did it as a punishment for teasing me for so many months.She didnt reply me anything.I threw the blouse in the front seat too.Now she was only in her bra and petticoat.I pulled the string of her petticoat and pulled it out from her leg and threw it in the front seat.She was silently presenting herself to me.WOW!!She was a sex goddess to look at.She was only in a very thin black panty and a bra.Her bulkyness added to her appeal with that dress.

She wasnt looking at me properly and had her eyes full of shame.I sat infront of her and opened my uniform shirt,vest and pant and underware and became totally nude.It was like those of the african mamba cocks.My cock was almost 10 inches long even when half erect.It was more than 6 inches thick,with a big triangular cap on top.My penis was a cut penis,as I was a Muslim. My testicles were like two large tenis balls hanging.They were big round and heavy.I was full nude infront of madam Minu.

Minu madam was seeing for the first time any man nude other than her husband in her life.I saw madam's eye widened in fear by looking at the size of my cock.She asked with fear 'how can that go in me?'I replied 'by destroying your vagina.' "aaj ke baad teri ye bur aisi 14 saal ki bachchi ki tarha nehi rahegi,ye kisi rand ki gandi bur banjaegi."I saw fear in madam's eyes.

I stood up and sat at the back of the front seat and asked madam to come forward.Madam crawled in her knees and sat infront of me in her knees.Oh its a great feeling to have my own madam,my long dreamt sex goddess on her knees between my legs.I then said,"lo ab chooso"Madam refused strictly.She said its very dirty,and she has never done it in life,neither she would do it.I caught hold a tight grip of her open hair.In pain she said 'aaaaah' and as her mouth opened while saying 'aaaaah' I shoved my penis in her mouth.At first she resisted by biting my penis.I said if you bite my penis,then I'll leave you nude in the middle of the by pass road and go away.She eased her jaws and I started shoving in  inch by inch.My dick had became so much swallowen that madam had opened her mouth to her full extent yet my dick was having difficulty getting in.Only a quator entered and it was not going further.I started pushing in and out and that state only.I held madam's hair in one hand and by other hand I held her face up by her chin.Oh it was a great view,as madam's thick sexy lips with red lipstick on them wrapped my black thick penis.Withing second,madam was coughing as if vomiting.She said she cannot tollerate the smell,she will die,I by hearing it again shoved inside her mouth and kept pumping.Madam was making sounds from her throat like gargaling..Ghhrrrrrr ggghhhhRRrrrrr Huuuaaaakkkkk GGGhhhhhrrrrrr.'She was indeed choaking.Her eyes were full of tears.she was looking at my eyes with fear in her eyes.I kept face fucking her.Soon she started vomiting water.As I chocked her mouth totally with my penis,I saw she was vomiting water through her both nostrils.Oh!what a feeling was it.I felt her warm vomit passing from her throat up to her nostrils on my penis tip,and I just there I started cumming.Madam was about to spill it out,but I quickly pressed both her nostrills close and cummed in her throat by holding her head tightly.With lots of choaking sound,she swallowed each of my drops.I never felt like that before,it was greatest of my cums.As I took out my penis from her mouth,I pulled her face up by holding her chin and kept tightly kissing her thick juicy lips.Oh I had never tasted such lips before,it was so thick and so soft that I withing no time got a hardon.It was mesmerizing.

I pushed her strongly and she laid flat on the floor of the mercedes.Oh what a sight,my madam in black bra and panty,lying infront of me,her thighs big fat fleshy fair with a perfect triangle inbetween.Her flabby tummy with a big navel and huge boobs within her skinny black bra.I pounced on her and laid on my madam.I looked at madam's eyes directly,she didnt say anything to me but i saw her eyes filled with water.

I pressed my lips on her lips and started kissing her passionately.My kisses were very hard and rough during all that time and I was slipping my rough palm on her soft inner thighs and butt and squeezing them passionately.I was kissing very slowly her ear lobes,neck and soon I made madam moan. 'Hooooooooooooo........sssssssssssssssssssssshhhhhhh......nnnnNNNNnnnooooooooooo.....OOOoohhhhhhhh....mMMMMMMMMMMMMmmmmmmmmmmMMMMMmmmmmm........"
I raised her arms on her head and started licking her armpits like some icecream.She was fascinated by such act.She started moaning very loudly "HHhoooooooooooooo driverrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr......what.....nooooo...no....sssssssssssssSSSSSSSSSSSSSSsssssshAAaaaaaa oooooooooooooooooooo mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm ooooooooooOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOmmmMMMMMMMHHH plzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz aabbbbbb iiiiiiiieeee rookoo na plzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz....!"
While moaning like this she was arching a lot,while being pined down by my body weight.By each of my licking in her arm pits,she arched her back to her full extent with her boobs up in the air.
Then I looked at madam's swaying massieve boobs.The bra that she was wearing,I had never seen such bra's fashion.It had a single button at the centre of her two tits and it clenched tightly madam's milky jugs.I asked what type of bra is this.Madam said that this was gifted by her husband purchased from abroad.Then I just with the tip of my two fingers opened that button between her chest and right there her entire bra sprang and opened wide apart on car's floor.As she had wore the bra very tightly so immediately as the bra fell,madam's two volupterous boobs just jumped out and bounced freely.I gasped from my mouth'HOOOOOOW!!' by looking at those huge boobs swaying and bouncing.Madam in shame closed her eyes tight.Then after almost one minute of silence I said in a evil tone "madam these huge bombs look even larger without bra" and by that I hooted and whistelled at her.In shame she just closed her eyes and I saw tears rolled down her cheeks.
Without wasting further time,I caught hold of madam's bare breasts and started squeezing roughly.I was squizing them so roughly that by now her both melons had turned red.She was screaming in pain..'AAAAaaaaaa NNnehhiiiiiiii naaaaaa aaaaaaa AAAAHHHHHHHHHhhhhhhhaaaaaa'Tears were rolling down her cheeks.While roughly squizing one boob,I took for the first time one of her nipples in my mouth.Right then her screaming in pain changed to ecstasic moans of  pleasures.She gasped loudly HHOOOO NOO..OOOOOOOO..YYEEEAAAAHHHHH...HOOO WHOOOOO OO OOOOOOOOOOO..O..OOOO..OOOOOOOOOO..YEEEEEEEESSSSSS AAAAAAAAAAA..OOOO.. ...HHHOOOOOOOOOO..OH GODDDDDD.. HOOOO..OOOO!! By each of my squize at her boobs her pussy was jumping up and down from the car's floor. Madam realy knew how to enjoy a man's touch. I could well realize that madam was discharging a large amount of fluid from her pussy because I could well smell the entire interior of the car filled with dense smell of female discharge.It was a fantastic view to see that two big hairy black hands were totally exploring madam's fair milky busty breasts, but her breasts were so large that my large masculine palms could not totally engulf her boobies at a time.Madam's nipples were poking out like arrow's heads and became solid rock hard.By my passionate fondling,I found madam's boobies by now becoming very heavy.I was gradually increasing the pressure of squizing on her breasts and more the smell of female liquid was increasing in the car by it.

I said "Ohhh memsab!! Kya maal banayea apne!!"(Ohhh Madam!! what things have you given birth to!!)by saying this I started squeezing more passionately.I have been with so many ladies but I have never seen such sizzling pair of bombs like these ever!!These boobs are the best so far I have tasted in my whole life.They are bouncing in my palms and on top of this huge size they are unusually soft,they are just like sponges."
By saying this I took the other breast that I was squeezing in my mouth for the first time.By the sudden sensous feeling madam screamed at the top of her voice "OHHHHH NOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!"
Guess madam was never manhandled like this so she started enjoying and forgotten that madam was a wife of respectable person and belong to a respectable rich family.Then I went down and dug my face in her belly licking her navel.She jumped up involuntarily from the floor.I was sucking her navel and inserting my tongue in it.She was getting mad and twisting her whole body.She held my head tightly with her palms.

Then slowly I moved down and reached her panty.I caught hold of the side of her panty and gave a good pull.The elastic of the panty tore and flung away with sound.Madam gasped Hooo!!Now we both were completely nude inside the car.Madam's jawani was electrifying.She was completely nude infront of me,only she was wearing her mangal sutra.

I caught hold of madam's both flabby fair soft thighs and pushed it apart.OHHHH!!!! madam's clean shaved pussy was CUTE!!!!!It was just like a pussy of 14 years old girl.I had never seen such pussy of any women at this age.It was milky white,only a thin long cut in the triangle,and it looked very tight.

I without further wasting any time,dug my lips tight in madam's cute bur.Madam arched right there and moaned loudly "HHHHHHHoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooOOOOOOOO!!!!!!"
Oh!!Madam's bur smelled sweeeeeeeeeetttt!!!!!It also tased great,very salty.I started sucking and eating madam's vagina very passionately.I was exploring my tongue deep inside her cunt.
Madam was getting strange arousal by someone other than her husband.She was moaning,but yet she wanted to stop as she was moaning and humping.. "NNNOOO..OOO..PLE..ASE..SSSSSST..OP..ST..OP..WHHOOOO..OO..OOO YEAAA...AAAAA EEEE..EE OO..OOOOOOOOOO..OOO NO..N..O..NOO..O..OOOOOO OOOOOOO...OOOOOOPPPP PLEASSSSSE..NO..LEA..VE..ME..PLEASE OOOO..OOOOOOOO..OOOOOO..OOO YEA..AAAAAAAS..SSSSSSSSSS HHHHOOO..OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO..NO..STOP..STOP WHWHWHOOOOO..OOOOOOOO..OOOOOOOO PHOO..OOOOOO..OOOOO HOOOO..OOOOOOOOO..OOOOOOOOO..OOOOOOO!!!!!!!!"
I felt that a good orgasm was slowly building in her.I went on sucking more passionately and madam also went on moaning more loudly.
As I was sucking,I inserted my hard long black middle finger in madam's milky pussy and touched her gspot.Right then madam couldnt control any more and started moaning at the top of her voice came with a splush and she kept cumming in jets of liquid directly in my face.I drank as much as I could,it was salty and tasty.Madam was moaning loudly like a cheap slut 'Ooooooooohhhhhhhhh..Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhh..Ooohhhhhhh..yeaaahhhh...whats..this..OHHh Godd.. ..Oooooooohhhhhhhhh yeaaahhhhh..Do it….. Oohhhhh my Gooood. Uuuummmmmm Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh..Oooooooohhhhhhhhh Noooooooo...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuUuuuffffffffff..AAAaaaaaaaaaaaaa..AAAaaaaaaaaaaaaa..AAAaaaaaaaaaaaaa..HHAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaa..oooooooooooooooo...HHAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaa..HHAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaa..Uuuummmmmm..AAaaaaaaaaaaaaUuuummmmmm..AAaaaaaaaaaaaa'Her entire body was twisting and jumping on the floor of the car.Her boobs were pouncing on her chest and her pussy leaves were badly pulsating and were swollen.

I watched her quietly as she slowly settled and calmed down from her huge orgasm.After she calmed she asked me what was that.I couldnt understand so I asked what do you mean.She asked very shyly 'did I pee by mistake driver??'I started laughing loudly.Madam doesnt know anything about squirt.I asked her laughingly that 'tu ek bachchi ki ma banchuki hae aur tujhe pata nehi ye keya hae?'She nodded no.I mockingly asked 'teri paati tujhe kaisi chodte hae madam?'She didnt reply anything,and became shy.Then I said to madam that "jab mard ki pyar teri bur ko bahut bahut achchi lagegi,to teri bur apni aap pani chod degi,thik jaise mard ke lund birj chod de ta hae."She said while masterbrating she many times had orgasms,but she didnt squirt anything.I said to squirt you need to feel much much much more aroused.Then I asked madam that,that means this was your life's first  squirt ever.She nodded yes.Then I smiled and said that means tu apni life me paheli bar aisi maza pai hae na madam.She became shy and didnt reply.I said,wow life me paheli bar apni madam ne apni ijjat ki paani nikali,to apni pati ke lye nahi,apni driver ke lye,uske haath me,uske muh me,teri ye bur to meri liye hi bani thi darling.By saying that I gave a passionate kiss on her rosey lips and she also for the first time kissed me back very passionately.


I then like a hungry wolf started  kissing madam everywhere. I was very  much passionate in kissing.As I kissed on her neck she let out a loud gasp.
After about ten minutes kissing on her lips, face and boob I licked her belly and went down to her pussy with my tongue.She was heavily moaning. It was shinning with madam's cum and juices. I widened her flabby fair legs and started licking her bur more wildly. Hooooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhh  she started moaning again.

Realizing it the right time, I then placed my huge black at cock on madam's soft pussy lips.Just as my cock touched madam's pussy her whole body shivered like getting current. Right then she interrupted me and said to stop and open her purse,there she has brought condom from her husband's drawer.I replied "condom??what for???"A concerned look was on madam's face.Madam asked, "Aren't you going to use any condom Driver?" I replied with a evil smile, "No baby, I am gonna have you, skin to skin." A terrifed look crossed Madam's face..She said in a low shy voice, "But driver  I'm ovulating." I was stunned and felt a strong tingling in my cock just by the thought that today I can make my long dreamed madam,pregnant,by my own seeds.
I said 'so what,ye to aur bhi achacha hoga madam,jis sapno ki rani ko soch soch kar mae itne din mut marta tha,use aj mae mera bachche ki ma banake chor dunga!!'Madam panicly said "No...no...please no....please dont this this to me,please,I am married,I have a daughter.Please!!!"I said "madam,bahut dino se najar tha tumahri upar, aur ab tumhe to apne bachche ki ma bana ke hi chorenge." Madam almost on the verge of weeping said 'why are you doing this to me?Kyu meri jindegi barbad karrahe ho????Tum ek Muslim ho,aur mae ek Bramhin,please aisa mat kar,please.'I replied "so what?Mujhe hindu aurato ko beijjat karneme kuch alag hi maza aata hae.Madam,aj se teri sab kuch loot gaya,jawani,dharm,jat,married life,sab kuch.Aj se tu sif meri rakheil hogi rakheil,aur rakheil o ko kaise choda jaega ei mard bichar karte hae rakhelo nehi"Madam weepingly said "driver,tum ei kyu kar rahe ho,mae to tumhe sab kuch de chuki hu,please aise mat karo mae tumhe maala maal kardungi,jitne paese chahe dungi,par aise mat karo,please mujhe barbad maat karo pleasee, pleaseeeee driver pleaseeeeee!!!!!"

I ,then with a smirk on my face,without replying slided both my palms along madam's waist and then grabbed two handfuls of Minu's tits and massaged them. Minu moaned at my touch.I then started rubbing her pussy and tits together with both my hands.Soon she was moaning in pleasure."NNnnnnooooo Pleeeaseeeee stttooooopp plzzzzzzz nnoooooooo!"Feelling it the right time,I caught strongly her both milky fat thighs,aparted them,and started rubbing passionately my thick black shaft on madam's cute milky pussy.Madam arched badly and was gasping.I kept on rubbing my dick pn her pussy and madam went on moaning.I asked in a evil tone that say madam finally do you need me or not.Madam while gasping said "Ooooooooooooooooo sssssssssssssshhhhhhh Plzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz ooooooo oooohhhhhhh yesssssssssssssssssssssssss"I said 'then madam here it goes,your married life is to be finished..!'Then madam requested,"driver to fer please andar math dena,nikal lena please"(Then driver Please dont cum inside).

I didnt reply and only gave a smile and I rammed into Minu madam hard.But only the front of the tip of my cock barely entered her cunt.Madam yelled in pain Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuoooooooo!!! Oh! her cunt was a baby cunt,and my 10" cock was about to consume her.Wow!! What a feeling was it.Just by its touch I was feeling I would cum,but my tip of penis not even entered properly.She was in pain.Madam said "driver,ye bahut barha hae,ye nehi ghusega"(Its too much big,it wont enter).
I said 'kise nehi ghusega'(why wont it go).Then I caught hold of madam's both fair flabby thighs,and slowly folded her legs up to her shoulders.Oh!! By it madam's pussy was badly exposed infront of me.Uff!! what a view was it ,my madam's ass was indeed sexy,big,milky white.I spit on my cock  and rubbed its head with it and then I kept my huge black shaft on her pussy lips and applied some pressure.Her cliotris was very hot.She was letting out lots of juices.Now my dick was over her hole and I pushed a little.She screamed OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Madam's cunt was tight like a virgin.I again pushed,but nothing moved,so I took out my dick and gave a strong push,Madam screamed highly in pain AAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!!! And now only my penis cap was inside her.Oh!what a feeling,what a view was it to see my long dreamed madam taking my penis.I took my penis out and again pushed inside her with a lot of preasure.Madam's bur gulped whatever I gave in and she was indeed in pain. I pushed again this time harder and madam cried AAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa nehiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!!!!!! and then by now half of my 10" inches were inside the wet hole.I guess I reached madam's virgin parts,where she was never ever reached by her husband.I very slowly started giving small strokes.Madam's bur was stretched beyond limits and by it for the first time madam cried with ecstasy " ohhh gooood". I saw tears in her eyes but saw a shy smile in her lips too.
   
What a fantastic feeling,I was feeling like I could cum at any moment.So I started pushing more cock in madam's bur.She started screaming in pain oOOOOOOOOoooooooo AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA OOOooooooooooOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOooooooooo AAAAAAAAHHhhhhhh!!!!

Madam said with tears in her eyes "please driver,please I am having lots of pain,please stop a little,do it more slowly,please."I didnt listen to her.I kept on my rythmn,but I leaned forward and took madam's two sexy heavy milky legs on my shoulders.Madam looked at me with her big eyes,and I started kissing chicks,nose,eyes.Madam was very uncomfortable with the pain in her bur.I started licking her ear lobs and she was very slowly moaning beneath her pains.MMMmmm Mmmmhhh nnnmmm.... Now I slowly went down from her ear lobs to her neck and started licking strongly.By it I realized Madam started dripping more heavily.I started sucking madam's neck.Bt it madam started moaning loudly despite of pain.MMMmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm OoooooooOOOOOOOOOOOOOoooooooooHHHHhhhhhh SSSSSSSSSSSSSSssssssssssssssssssss cccccccccccCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCC Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaassssssssssssssssssssssssss ooooooooooooooooooooooooo MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm
Thus I felt it the right time and I increased my speed of pumping a bit.Due to the size of my cock,Madam's bur loosened a bit now and so now more cock started going in her.Madam's cute bur was now getting opened to new dimensions! I couldnt believe that by it madam started humping and  started moaning and screaming loudly in passion like a cheap slut.Hooooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhh  sssssssssssssshhhhhhh Plzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz ooooooo oooohhhhhhh Oooooooooooooooooyesssssssssssssssssssssssss AAAAaaaaAaaaaaahhhhhh. Ohhhhh Yeahhhhhhh. Do it….. Oohhhhh my Gooood. Uuuummmmmm.Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh. Oooooooohhhhhhhhh Noooooooo.I… I… I…. am Goooing Toooo Die. Plzzzzzzzzzz.Oh Noooooooo. Yeahhh Babyyy. Ooohhhh Yeahhhhh. Faster Faster. Ohhh No. Ohhhh No…  aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa nehiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii hhhhhhmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.

I just couldnt believe that my madam,a rich housewife,now enjoying my cock,her driver's cock.Her pussy was tight hot and juicy further inside.

While I was pumping her and licking her neck,I took my tongue up and inserted my tongue in her left ear.Right there madam arched on the floor of the car,her breasts got crushed in my chest,and she got a huge orgasm.She squirted hot juices on my cock.Ohh she squirted a lot.The floor's carpet of the car got wet ,she was shiverring like a malaria patient and screaming in top of her voice OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA WHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE WWWWWWWWWHHHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAATTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTSSSSSSSSSSSSSS THIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIISSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO CCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCC

It was a great feeling that my sex bomb madam being dominated and violated by her cheap driver.
I kept pumping,and she slowly was settling down,but kept moaning  SSSSSSSSSSSSSSssssssssssssssssssss cccccccccccCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCC Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaassssssssssssssssssssssssss ooooooooooooooooooooooooo.I was in utter joy to see my prestigious rich madam becoming a cheap slut in the hands of her driver,her servant.

As madam settled down,while I kept pumping,madam for the first time started thrusting her hips back up to meet my thrusts, our bodies slamming together violently, as my huge cock forcing itself in and out of her widely stretched pussy. And then madam began to let out lots of juices.She began a low continuous moan,raising her heavy flabby hips up and down and started meeting my strockes.Madam for the first time looked into my eyes and gave a cute shy smile,I also smiled her back and we both exchanged a smlie of satisfaction.Right there my madam wrapped her arms around my shoulders and neck,and embraced me.I started pumping her with great passion.Now almost 8 to 9"of my cock was going in madam's bur.Madam was moaning in sexy voices “oooeeeeee ufffffffffffffff what a massive cock OOOoooooooooooooOOOOOOOOO.I started massaging  her body from her boobs to her chooters with my right hand,she kept quite and hugged me tightly but when I cupped her boobies and squeezed her  nipples together with both my hands and licked her face,madam immediately buried her nails in my back, tightened the grip of her legs around my shoulders and  screamed ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo OOOOOOooooooOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOooooooooooooooooo driverrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr youuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu areeeeeeeeee greaaaaattttttttttttt hhhhmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.I started fucking madam proudly.


It was amazing to see that my huge black cock disappear between my madam's white milky pussy. I couldn't believe how she took the entire thing in by now.I was feeling great pleasure and so I was also moaning HHHhmmm hhhmmm oohhhmmmm.Madam was dripping a lot.My cock was shinning with when coming out with her juices.

By now madam's pussy was really changed.I kept pumping,it was not tight like before,rather it became more loosened up and my entire shaft was now going in and coming out smoothly.I said mockingly 'keya madam,keya jawani hae teri,abse teri shadi shuda jindegi to puri ki puri loot chooki hae,aj ke bad tu boss ka chota lund aur kabhi le hi nehi paegi!!'Madam gave me a shy smile.As I was pumping in, Madam's pussy lips were being forced inside by the size of my cock and her fat thighs were quivering.She was moaning a lot by the rythmns of my cock.ooooooooooooo mmmmmmmmmmmmmMMMMMMMMHHhhhhh oooooooooooooooooOOOOOHHH mmmmmmmmm aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa  HHHhhhhhooo HHHhhhhhooo HHHhhhhhooo HHHhhhhhooo oooooooooooooooooOOOOOHHH oooooooooooooooooOOOOOHHH oooooooooooooooooOOOOOHHH.
My balls were tingling and so I felt that I would cum sooner than later.So I increased the speed and pressure of my pumping.Madam's cute thick pussy lips started going more deeper inside by it, with each of my strokes.Madam was liking it a lot,she was becoming more hot as madam was humping and Madam's moans were now converted into loud screams by it..mmmmmmmHHMMMMmmm OOOoooOOOOooooOOOOOO Wooooooowwwwwwoooooooooo HHeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa AAAAaaaaHHHHHH AAAAaaaaaaaaaa Driverrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr oooooooooooooooooooooooooo  AAAAhhhhaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaa ooooooooooo oooooooooooHHHHHHH OOOOhhhhhhh aaaaaaa AAAAaaaaHHHHHH AAAAaaaaaaaaaa AAAAhhhhaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaa ooooooooooo oooooooooooHHHHHHH OOOOhhhhhhhmmmmmmmmm eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssssssccccc.

Oh she was letting out lots of juices,her pussy started letting out sounds chaap chaap chaap chaap by each of my strocks.Entire car was chilled ac,but madam was sweating a lot.While fucking,I bent down and started sucking madam's erect nipples one after the other.Soon madam was moaning & started rolling her heads from side to side.I felt her pussy walls started contracting on my penis.I realized she was again about to cum.Oh madam was made real horney by her driver.She was cumming twice this time,I loved it.I kept on pumping,Madam was moaning great.OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOoooo EEEEEeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee mmmmmmmmMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSsssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssshhhhhhhhhhhhhsHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHhh AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA.Madam suddenly looked at me with terrified eyes and could only manage to fumble "OOooooooooooHHHHH nooooooooooo not again!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Right there madam started shiverring rather jumping on the floor of the car,her pussy was badly pulsating and madam arched in my arms and cummed with a big splash on my cock.Ohhhhh It was a great feeling,her warm juices on my cock.I never saw anyone cumming like that.Her cum was very thick juice and white as milk.She screamed her lungs out. HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO OOOOO...OOOOOO..OOOOO OOOO..OOOOOOOOO..OOOOOOOOO..OOOOO..OOOOOOO..OOOOOHHHHHH  SSSOOOOOOOOOOO..OOOOOOOOOO..OOO OOOOOOOOOO..YEEEEEEEESSSSSS AAAAAAAAAAA..OOOO.. ...HHHOOOOOOOOOO..OH GODDDDDD.. HOOOO..OOOO NOOO..OOO..PLE..ASE..SSSSSST..OP..ST..OP..WHHOOOO..OO..OOO YEAAA...AAAAA EEEE..EE OO..OOOOOOOOOO..OOO NO..N..O..NOO..O..OOOOOO OOOOOOO...OOOOOOPPPP PLEASSSSSE..NO..LEA..VE.Nottttttttttttttttttttttt AAAAAAAAAAgaiiiiiinnnnnnnnnnn...ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooosssssssss.She went on cumming in splashes and shaking and shiverring in my arms.Madam was now indeed degraded by her driver.It was wonderful to see madam settling down from her orgasm gradually,by closing her eyes and shiverring.When she was settling,she was still squirting little little and shiverring.Then she was dripping like she was peeing.When she settled,I said  that 'kya madam,ye hindu aurate itni kamuk kaise hote hae re??you are squirting for the first time and looks like some dam is broken.'She looked at me with lusty eyes and said in a low shy shaky voice "driver,tum ek mast chodu ho."

Just as madam's hot juices flowed over my penis,the feeling was so incredible that it was unbearable and I was absolutely ready to cum.I never got such feelings,my two huge balls twingled,and my penis bacame stiff.In pleasure I gasped "Oh darling I am about to cum.."
She requested me to take it out & cum on her face, but I gave her a wicked smile & increased my pumping. She scratched my back with her nails & started pushing me back. She begged please take it out, you don’t have a condom,you are a Muslim,you are my driver,I have a daughter,I am married,Please dont ruin me,please mujhe barbad math karo,please!!! please don’t do this please please take it out, please please. She tried to push me away,even she too tried to move away,but I held her tightly and she couldnt move an inch. I started pumping her very fast & within next few seconds  I exploded deep inside her pussy.I spermed a lot and a lot.It was the greatest feeling of my life.I had never cummed in that amount.

As I discharged she arched high up from the ground and gasped loudly OOOOOOOOooooooooooooooooooooooooo and she held me tightly.She rised both her legs straight up in the air above my head.Her pussy clenched my cock with great pressure and she also reached her third orgasm on my cock.As she squirted she screamed on top of her voice "AAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAAA....WWWWOOOOO..HHHOOOOOO..uuuuuuuuuuUuuuffffffffff uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuffffffffffffffffffff..AAAaaaaaaaaaaaaa..AAAaaa." She squirted a lot on my penis,it was just like she was peeing.She closed her eyes and I found tears rolled down her eyes.She shiverred tremendously.


But after she settled a bit, she said“, “I was never fucked like that ever before. Darling driver,I love you..” with that she looked deeply in my eyes and  squized her pussy and sucked every drop of my cum inside her overy.She gasped 'Oh it feels great.' But then suddenly she stopped and and said with fear in her eyes “What have you done driver.....I can get pregnant by this.” I replied “bahut achcha hua,aisi rasili hot jawani ko bahut pahelehi loot lena chahie tha..tujhe to ab kahi baar pregnant bana ke charunga rani,aj se tu mera rand banchuki hae” & kissed her passionately for five minutes & she said nothing.

We laid there tired and naked in each others arms,with my cock in her pussy.Then I said  “Memsahib apki bur buhat dhili hochuki hai aur uski maza aur abhi lajawab hogi” She replied “Driver ab yeh bur tumhara hai”.Then madam,for the first time looked at my eyes with lust,caught my face with both of her soft palms and started kissing my nose,face and licking my lips passionately.I also started kissing her passionately and fondled her boobs wildly,with my limp cock in her pussy.Madam started massaging my naked ass with both her palms.Then a strange thing happened.I realized that my limp cock inside madam's pussy started to grow again.Ohhh it was a fantastic feeling to have a hardon inside a pussy,I was feeling like I will cum right there.Madam realized it and said,'OH nO!! Not again..'I gave a naughty smile and started mild pumpings.Madam immediately began gasping loudly by shutting her eyes..HHHHHHaaaaaaa OOOOOoooooooooOOOOo SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS mMMmmmmmmmhhhh OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHhHhhhhhhh AAAAhhhhhhhhhhhh.
I fondled her big swaying boobs and slowly was increasing my pumping.She was also increasing her moans.Now my cock was very hard.


I stretched her legs at both sides wide apart and I tightly pined her legs in that position on the floor of the car. Oh now madam's huge flabby extreeme milky inner thighs were exposed infront of me.They were hotttttttttt!!!!!Her shaved cunt in between was the cuttest.I started pumping madly.Soon I made madam's hips moving up and down with my cock's rythmn and she was screaming continuously with pleasure. Suddenly she got another massive orgasm. She arched her back & splashed her thick juices out like a jet.It was a great scene.I never fucked any woman who could cum so many times in a fuck.She was moaning loudly in sexy voices like ” OOHHHH Yeahhhhhh. Uuuuummmmmm. Aahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Oh Noooooooo. Yeahhh Babyyy. Ooohhhh Yeahhhhh. Faster Faster. Ohhh No. Ohhhh No… IIII please fuck me hard, please I cant take it, harder please!”

Such a long dreamed madam,with such a voluptorous beauty begging me to fuck her,was too much for me,thus within few seconds I was about to cum too.... While ramming her I told her that I'll cum,and I want her to take my penis in her mouth and drink all my cum. But she screamed in pleasure that "no no noooooooo yeeeee hhhhhh ohhhhhh please cum inside me,please,I need it inside!!!!!!" I was spell bound,my madam begging me to cum inside her.But I replied 'abhi abhi tu condom ke bina chudwa nehi chaha rahi thi,aur ab tu mere pani lene ke lie betab ho rahi hae!!'(just now you were not allowing me to fuck without condom,and now you are begging me to cum inside you!!).Madam looked at me with lusty eyes,while I was pumping and said very sweetly that 'driver you only made me like this,now please cum in me fast..' I said if I cum inside this second time also,then you will be sure pregnant.Madam closed her eyes and said "driver,please cum in me,yes yes I want to be the mother of your child,you are a real man,I love you,It will be my fortune to become the mother of your child instead of my wimp husband!!!!."I said in an evil tone that "akhir kar madam,tujhe ek asli mard ki jarurat thi na."(atlast madam you needed a real man is'nt).Right there I felt I could hold no more,so I pressed hard my entire shaft deep in her pussy and cummed in a huge amount.It was the greatest feeling of my life I ever had,even better than the previous one I cummed inside madam.I was shiverring and was feeling like my entire fluid of my body were drained out through my cock.I was in heaven.I just seemed to pass out.Just right there,madam also got another great orgasm as my sperm passed through her cunt.!!!!!!" Right then madam arched her back and pushed her boobies up.She shiverred her whole body with her boobs and flabby tummy jiggling great.She went on cumming and couldnt stop her squirt....She screamed and gasped madly in pleasure "Ooooooooooooooo Oooooooohhhhhhh Aaaaaaahhhhhh. Ohhhhh Yeahhhhhhh. Do it….. Oohhhhh my Gooood. Uuuummmmmm.Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh. Oooooooohhhhhhhhh Noooooooo.I… I… I…. am Goooing Toooo Die. Plzzzzzzzzzz.Oh Noooooooo. Yeahhh Babyyy. Ooohhhh Yeahhhhh. Faster Faster. Ohhh No. Ohhhh No… IIII mmmmm uuuuuuuuuf cant stopppppp Comingggg."

Madam cummed in huge amount.I was totally drenched by her cum,the whole car's floor was wet as if 10 bottles of milk were poured in that floor.As she settled,we embraced each other and kissed eachother very very passionately.Madam said "Oh driver,you are fantastic,I never knew sex could be so much hot,you should have fucked me much before."I said how could I,you were so much strict with me.She said "mujhe rape nehi karsakte the kya??"(couldnt you rape me??).I said 'chal ab thik hae,par agar tu pregnant ho gai to ab tu kya karegi?'She kissed me and whispered,that she would keep the baby as a token of such pleasure.We kissed eachother a lot,and both were totally satisfied.


I then got up,and took my cock out of her pussy.As I took my cock out,I saw my cum mixed with her juices popped out with bubbling sound from her pussy,crawled down to her ass hole and gathered between her bums on the floor of the car.It was great to see my cum in my long dreamed madam's pussy flooded with my own cum.Ohh! her pussy was not like before,it was no more cute like a 14 years old girl.It was now torn apart and wide open like a cheap slut.I found also blood around her hole.It was gaping wide.I said by looking at her pussy "ab laag rahi hai ke tu ek pakka rand ban chuki hae"(now it seems you are a perfect slut).She gave a cute shy smile.


Outside it was dawn.I said to madam that soon light would be coming out and our car could be visible in this deserted field by the veichels of the road,so now we must make a move.She nodded.
I opened the door,went out,and wore my uniform.I saw that she tried hard to get up from the floor of the car,but she fell down repeatedly.She couldnt get up properly,as she was very much exhausted after her night long slaughterring by me.I went inside,embraced her and helped her to get up and made her sit on the back seat of the car.She said that she was feeling numb in her lower portions.I took out from my pocket a small bottle of rum and said to her that take it,it will make you feel better.But she refused and said that she never touched alchohol,and she wont as she is Bramhin.I held her chin tightly and pulled her face up,and jammed the mouth of the bottle in her mouth and poured the bottle in her.She was chocking and swallowing and also much of rum was coming out from her nostrils and mouth ends.After emptying half of the bottle,I left her,She was coughing and chocking,then again I held her chick and started pouring my bottle in her.This time she drank more and chocked less.I saw water in her eyes.As I left her,she was tipsy in her head,she held her head with both her hands and said 'Oh!!it feels so good,what is this.' Then I gave the bottle to madam with a smile,she took it and started having it gently.She almost emptied my bottle.

I gave her a wicked smile and came out of the back of the car and sat in the driver's seat of mine.

She asked for her dresses.I said madam 'Teri ei mast jawani ab loot chuki hae,ab tu gandi ban chuki hae,ab tu saree ke bagair hi thik rahe gi.Madam said 'please no,the passers by could see me.'I said jada bolegi to teri saree bahar feink dunga.She remained silent.

I said to madam,aa darling samne chali aa.(come to the front seat).She said ok,and look towards her door.I realized she was hoping that I would open the door of the car for her as I used to do.I said to madam "ab tu ek randi ban chuki hae,ab tu itne samman ki laek nehi,khud hi darwaza khol ke mere paas aa."She looked down and thought for a second,then opened her door and totally nude she went out of the car with tipsy wobbling steps like a drunkard in the fields and then came and sat beside my seat in the front.Oh!!while she came from back to front,her huge naked boobs were dangling like anything and her ass and thighs were jiggling like shiverring.
As she sat,I embraced her and started fondling her well.I squized both of her boobs well,kissed her deeply,and masaged her clit.She responded well.

When I left her,madam was gasping deeply by closely her eyes.I smiled by looking at her and and she also gave me a smile of satisfaction and said lustly 'thank you Mahemood,I love you.'For the first time madam called me as 'Mahemood' instead of 'Driver'.I smiled and said 'love you too madam.'

I opened my fly,and said madam to take it.Madam took it out,Oh her touch of her soft palm was enough to make me cum right there.She took it out and started sucking my shaft.I started driving.Till I reached madam's home,she kept sucking me and made me cum 4 times.It was heaven.I strained myself to drivng.All through the journey,madam was nude and kept her head down on my lap.

When I reached home,madam got up and I zipped my shaft in.Madam was about to dress up and took her dresses from the floor of the car.I stopped her and took the dress from madam's hand.She said that 'now what,we have reached and atleast now give me the dress.' I said no,you have to get down from the car like this,cross this courtyard and get inside the house.She said never!!while crossing the courtyard the neighbours could see me.I said I dont care,I need to see you walking nude in public.Madam said its enough,she cant do it,she has a prestige in neighbourhood.I said that in this early morning when everybody is asleep,if she refuses to do so,then I will press the horn of car loudly and the neighbours would find her sitting nude with her driver in her car.
Madam closed her eyes,thought for few moments,took deep breathes,opened the door of the car and ran inside her house.Oh!!!!what a view was it to see madam run,her boobs and specially her bum shaked and shiverred like she got high voltage spark.I got hard on instantly.

I parked the car in the garage and went inside the house.I saw madam wrapped herself in a short towel,and had gone to her daughter's room.In the room her 6 years old daughter was sleeping.Madam slowly walked towards her daughter's bed,sat on her bed and started crying by embracing her.I watched by standing at the door.
After she was done,she got up,looked at me but didnt say anything and passed by me and went to her own bedroom.I also followed her in her room.

She said 'Mahemood,tum ne to mujhe barbad kar dia,mere married life ko pura loot lia'(you have spoiled me,destroyed my married life.)I said 'kya karu,tu chis hi aisi hae.'(what can I do you are only such a hot stuff).

Madam didnt reply and to the attach bathroom of her bedroom.She was about to close the door,but I resisted to do so.She said that she has never done toilet infront anybody,not even her husband.I said 'that time you were a prestigious rich loyal housewife,now you are a cheap slut,my own slut,so do as I command you.'She looked down at her feet,and without protest sat on her commod,spreaded her legs and tried to urinate.With little pressure,madam was urinating.She cried loudly in pain 'oooooh its paining!!!!'I was having a hardon watching her.I went towards her,opened my zip and inserted my shaft in her mouth.Madam started sucking my dick like lollypop by sitting on her commod.Withing minutes she madam me cum.I took out my shaft from her mouth and came all over her face and hair.She got up caught my hand,and took me in her bedroom.We stood infront of madam and boss's bed.She told my shyly 'will you please fuck me once in my husband's bed?'I went to the bed and sat in the bed.I never came across such soft floating bed ever in my life.I signalled madam to come to me.But just as madam was about to come to me,her daughter from the other room woke up and started crying.We had to leave,as she went to her daughter.

After about 10 to 12 days,in morning,when I was cleaning the car,madam by wearing a short nighty,came to me and said very shyly "Mahemood,mae kal puri raat check kia hae...........Mae tumhare bachche ki ma banne wali hoon.." Just by hearing it I felt a sharp tingling in my cock tip.I couldnt believe that atlast I succeeded to make my long dreamed madam,my sex goddess pregnant.I smiled,and she also gave me a shy smile.We embreced eachother and started kissing.I made her lay on the bonet of her car and gave her a short fuck.After that day we were like husband and wife.I fucked her in every room of her palacial house,starting from her bed room,terrace,bathroom,dining room's table,kitchen,garage,courtyard and in swimming pool,when her husband was not around,and when her husband was in office.She used to love me like her own husband.Infront of everybody she used to call me 'driver' and when we were together she used to call me 'Mahemood.'She needs my cock everyday all through the month.

After few days her husband returned from abroad.She forced him to fuck her and cum inside,so that he cannot find out that the baby she was going to give birth was not his.

After 6 month madam was having a huge belly.Whenever I saw her I felt proud and sexually aroused too,as it felt great to think that a beauty goddess like madam was carrying my seeds.We loved each other a lot and after 3 months from today,she gave birth to a healthy girl.We didnt get caught as her husband knew the baby was his.But everyone was out of explanation and in dismay that both madam and boss were fair complexioned as milk but the baby born was deep black in colour.When nobody was around,I used to go to madam and love the baby girl and madam a lot.


By now madam has three kids,the elder one of her husband,and the rest two of mine.Lucky that her workaholic husband still didnt find out who their real father is.

Madam is now a total bitch.She is now a regular drunkard,and change smoker.Once I made her fuck by all the servants and sweepers of our house and locality,who were my friends.That time also she concieved but later got a miscarriage.Recently I took madam in a dancebar by calling all my friends in the driving line.I pimped her to them and made lots of money.There madam was fucked by dirty truck and lorri drivers and many taxi drivers.They were raw rough men,they took madam's anal virginity forcefully.Madam cried and bleeded for 4 days.She couldnt walk properly for more than a week.But however she concieved and became fourth time pregnant,and is now again with a huge belly.These are separate stories that I will write slowly,on your feed backs and through your emails.

Please send me detailed feed back of this incident that I have written.Any ladies,housewifes,girls,widows,in and around Kolkata,can contact me in my email for hot hardcore sex relations.Must send me a picture of yours too(naked preferably).
My email is - patkumaster@yahoo.com

A Boy and His Flashlight Chapter 15

$
0
0
The TSA agents didn't even give Evan's penlight a second glance. He boarded the flight with the others relieved. However, the 12 hour flight and then the 90 minute ride on the limousine bus to their hotel tuckered everybody out. They checked in, got their room assignments, showered and went to bed. The unfortunate aspect of this trip was that summer in Japan is hot and humid with a lot of rain. Ryoko was a big help in figuring how to negotiate the subway and get to different places in Tokyo. She wasn't a Tokyo native and went to America when she was still little anyway, so the city was pretty much as new to her as it was to the others. She did remind the others, though, that if they ever get lost they could just hail a taxi and ask to be taken to their hotel.

After the first three or four days, they were feeling comfortable with the new surroundings. After dinner, Evan went pussy hunting. Now he couldn't just roll up on some schoolgirl and ask her to take him to a love hotel because one has to be at least 20 (which is the age of adulthood in Japan) to go to one. So he looked for some early 20's hottie to flag down. He had rehearsed and rehearsed his Japanese sex vocabulary before landing in Tokyo. He eventually got a clear shot at a woman who was a little older than what he was aiming for, but she was still cute at 5'3" 100 pounds with short black hair and small tits. He flashed her in the eyes and she stopped dead in her tracks. In Japanese, he told her to obey his orders and then waited for her to wake up. When she did, he ordered her to take them to a love hotel and then they went up the elevator to their room.

It looked like a regular hotel room to Evan except with porn playing on the tv in the room. He switched it off and could hear the moans of other couples in the adjoining rooms. "Come here and kiss me," he commanded and he opened his arms for her and embraced her diminutive body. Their lips entangled and he ran his hands up and down feeling the contours of her frame. He pulled his mouth off of hers and looked into her pretty face and laid another smooch on her, this time his tongue dive bombing her oral cavity and then twirling around hers as he began to undo her blouse. She put her hand on his trying to stop him, but he told her to let him touch her and her hand went back on his neck as they continued to kiss. He got her blouse open and then unhooked her bra to reveal her breasts. "Take all your clothes off," he directed so that she would remove her socks, pants and panties. She was now completely naked and he jumped into bed. "Come here," he demanded in Japanese and she joined him in the sack. "Lay on your back." When she did, he was on top of her in an instant and kissing and groping her. She was making sounds like she was getting pretty excited. Evan pulled his clothes off and resumed using his mouth as a weapon of maximum pleasure, sucking on her little nipples while he explored her nether regions with his middle and ring fingers

He scooted down toward the end of the bed and enveloped her vulva with his mouth, licking her repeatedly up and down her black pubic hair covered slit before going hog wild sucking and salivating on her clit, bringing blood to it and making it feel hot and stiff for her. She moaned her approval over and over as he tasted and smelled her somewhat musky scent, adding to that the penetration of two of his fingers inside of her, her body rocking and twisting as the twinges of pleasure attacked her. "Ikisou ("I'm going to cum!" she alerted and he stepped up his suckling of her little joy stick, sending her over the edge. 'Iku! Iku! Kimochi ii~~~ (I'm cumming! I'm cumming! It feels so good)!"

As he got up to retrieve a condom out of his pants, he saw how high she looked from the body percolating orgasm he just gave her. Now she was going to feel his dick and he was going to enjoy her pink vice. He slid into bed and crawled on top of her. He forced her legs over his shoulders, thrust his turgid prong into her and felt the first tendrils of sweet friction as he scraped her moist vaginal walls. She whimpered about how good it felt and revealed that it had been a while since she had last been fucked. "Oh oh ahhhh ahhh ohhhh, kimochi ii! Ahhhhhh!" she squealed, her vaginal muscles latching on to his pole for dear life as it juked in and out of her, her warm, soft hands subconsciously tightly gripping his biceps. Her breathing accelerated and then morphed into a stream of pants. "Ikisou! Ahhh Ikuuuuuuuu!" she reported, the sensations of her vaginal walls sandwiching his love gun eventually becoming too much for him to endure any longer. He pulled out of her, stripped the condom off and then shot his spunk on to her stomach.

Evan wiped his gooey emission off of her and then wrapped her up in his arms and kissed her. He always liked to savor how the different bodies of the women he cast his spell on felt against his skin. He kissed her for another few minutes and then dressed and went back to his hotel. The tryst with a stranger didn't inhibit his ardor for Yvonne at all. He soon had her naked and taking the full length of his teenage schvanz, the heat of their love for each other unquenchable. She gladly accepted his cum inside of her and they spent the rest of the night teasing and declaring the depth of their regard for each other.

Meanwhile, Aolani was in the same room with her mother and Ryoko and neither younger girl paid the mom any mind, some very ardent kissing turning into a hot, heavy breathing cunt grinding festival of passion.

The next morning, Evan took Aolani aside and had everyone else go to breakfast. He took his time admiring her tanned body and cute little breasts before he had his little monster visit her pink castle and rampage through it, holding her hips while she bent over his bed and bombarding her senses with the growing pleasure his reaming was giving her, ultimately making her scream into the bedsheets until he ejected his sperm into her comfort hole.

Out of energy now, they relaxed in bed together while exchanging occasional kisses. When everyone else had finished their breakfast, he and Aolani dressed and they all headed out for another day of exploring Tokyo.

Over the ensuing two days, they visited Nikko and Kamakura respectively. The sticky heat, though, had sapped their energy and they spent the two days after that enjoying the air conditioning of their hotel rooms. That kind of weather also kills your sex drive and Evan didn't bang anymore Japanese girls until he and his friends had moved on to Osaka.

They took a day trip to Kyoto and were awestruck by the Kinkakuji (the Golden Pavilion). This woke Evan up and he went out after dinner seeking poon. He saw a female desk clerk from another hotel standing at the bus stop on the other side of the street. He walked over to her and paralyzed her with his penlight, telling her to obey his orders. They got on the bus together and sat in the very back and in a corner of it, which largely obscured anyone's view of them. "Sawarasete (let me touch you)" he whispered into her ear and his lefthand snaked under her skirt and found her panties. "Ashi wo hiraite (spread your legs)," he commanded and rubbed her clit through them as well as her pantyhose. He had to stop, though, when the bus arrived at the train station. He told her to take him to a love hotel and she did. She was his height with long straight black hair and bangs that hung over her forehead, a toothy smile and C cups. Just a really sharp, simple look that was quintessentially Japanese. She was in her early 20's and probably just out of college.

He had her remove her clothes and he looked her over. "Fuck, this girl is hot!" he thought to himself. She had nice womanly hips that screamed, "I was born to have children!" and a cute little trimmed bush. "Damn! I totally want her to have my kids!" he thought to himself. However, he was already committed to three women and bringing in a fourth just would not be workable. He flopped into bed and summoned her to his side as he sat on the edge. They started kissing and and the more he did so the more he felt himself falling for her.

He  broke away from the kiss and scooted to the head of the bed, put a pillow between his legs and had her lay her head on it. "You're a beautiful woman," he burbled in English. "Thank you," she acknowledged in his tongue. He gently stroked her cheek while he contemplated what he was going to do. He wasn't going to throw Ryoko or Aolani overboard for her because that would just be wrong. Plus the hurdles to enable her to stay with him would be formidable. He leaned over her and kissed her softly. Her name was Kayo, she said, when he asked. He didn't know anyone he wanted to give her to, either. He was so conflicted about all this that it knocked out his horniness. "Fuck, I can't do this," he muttered and called a halt to the proceedings.

On the taxi ride back to his hotel, he experienced a combination of frustration and guilt. He went out for a bit of sport fucking and instead encountered something that was more than he could handle. It bothered him enough that upon his return, Yvonne asked him what was wrong. He told her. "It probably bound to happen sometime when you meet enough people," she comforted. "Yeah, but it was weird," was all he could really conclude about it. He also silently wondered if this would happen once he and Yvonne started college. Evan reached out and pulled Yvonne toward him. "Whatever happens, Yvonne will always be here for me and I need to remember to keep honoring that," he told himself. "Anything else is just a bonus."

Camping Out

$
0
0

Camping Out

 

My name was James and I’m 52 years old and married.  I’m also bi-sexual curious and have always wanted to suck a cock and have a guy fuck my virgin ass.

My buddy was Ken and he was 51 years old and also married. 

 

It was June and Ken and I decided to go on a guys camping weekend.  So we packed up my tent, our sleeping bag and the rest of the camping gear.   We headed out on a Thursday afternoon and arrived in a secluded area of a national park in the northern area of our state.

After we had the tent set-up and the campfire going, we just relaxed and enjoyed the twinkling stars while he drank some beer.  We laughed and told dirty jokes and then our discussions led to talk about sex with our wives.   We both confessed that our wives wouldn’t let us cum into their mouths or perform anal sex.  Since we both were a little drunk, we both mentioned that we wanted to experience cumming in a female’s mouth.

It was time for bed and we both had to pee in the worst way.

We got up and walked over to a nearby bush.  We both whipped out our cocks and the stream of piss sprinkled the leaves of the bush.  While he peed, I couldn’t resist and glanced over and took a peek of Ken’s cock.  Nice!  I thought to myself while he held his flaccid dick in his hand.  It looked to be about the same size as my cock.  But what I didn’t realize was that Ken also snuck a peak of my cock while I was pissing.

So after we peed, we stripped down to our boxer shirts and climbed into our sleeping bags for the evening.   While we lay on our back in our sleeping bags, all I could think about was the sight of Ken’s cock.  Then those thoughts of his cock gave me a boner.

 

It was two hours later, and some commotion outside me up.  I looked over and Ken was not inside his sleeping bag.  I got concerned so I got out of my sleeping bag and went outside the tent.

The campfire was nothing but glowing coals and I looked around for Ken.  Then the full Moon provided enough light and I saw him by some trees.

To my surprise, Ken was standing bare ass naked in the woods and he was stroking his hard cock.  “Suck my cock!  I’m a cocksucker,” Ken moaned out while he played with his boner.  I just stood there watching Ken stroking his sexy cock.

Ken sensed me and looked over and saw me watching him with his hand around his cock.  His mouth dropped opened in shock.  “Oh fuck,” he said and looked totally embarrassed and covered his crotch with his hands.

“It’s cool,” I told Ken while I hurriedly pulled off my tee shirt then pulled down my boxer shorts.

I walked over bare ass naked to Ken who stood there speechless.  I took a gamble.  “Are you bisexual?” I asked him.

Ken nervously looked at me.  “Are you?” he replied afraid to give me the truthful answer.

I nodded my head in agreement.

Ken nodded his head in agreement.

“Well then, can I suck your cock?” I said as this was a question I’ve always wanted to ask a naked man.

Ken took away his hands from his crotch and I took that to mean he was in agreement.

I walked over and the feeling of being bare ass naked out in the open air was thrilling.  I got to my knees and looked at Ken’s cock that was now flaccid.  I leaned forward and ran my tongue all around his balls, which were shaved.

“Feels good,” Ken moaned out while my tongue licked the base of his tight balls.

I ran my tongue back up to his cock that was rising to attention. 

I ran my tongue up his hard shaft and then all around the tip of his cock.

I opened my mouth and put the tip of his cock inside.

I sucked on this tip for a few minutes.

“Suck me cock!” Ken moaned out.

I slide his cock deep into my mouth.

“You’re my fucking whore,” Ken moaned out while he grabbed the sides of my head making me his bitch.

I loved the taste of his meat inside my mouth.

I continued to suck his cock and thoughts of tasting his cum were filling my head.  I decided I was going for the gold with Ken who started to moan louder.  “Oh yes.  Suck my cock you faggot,” he yelled out.

I felt the tip of his cock start to swell up and I knew it would be time.

“Ahhhh!” Ken yelled out then I felt a glob of cum shoot out of the tip of his cock.  “Fuck!” he yelled out again while another glob of cum shot out from the tip of his cock.

Then glob after glob of cum filled my mouth.

I took his cock out of my mouth and quickly swallowed my prize.

“Ah man, that was fucking great,” he said while I stood up with a boner.

Ken looked at my boner.  “If you don’t mind, I’ll suck you off later,” he said.

“I understand,” I replied knowing how us guys lose interest in sex after we shoot our load. 

We walked back to our tent and decided sleep naked on top of our sleeping bags. 

It wasn’t too long before we were spooning bare ass naked and feel fast asleep.

 

The sun started to rise and I felt something warm on my balls.  It was a good feeling and it gave me a boner.  I opened up my eyes and saw that Ken fulfilled his promise and was running his tongue all around my tight balls.

“How about a morning blow job?” he said with a smile while he grabbed a hold of my cock.

“Noting like a faggot sucking you off in the morning,” he replied with a smile.

Ken opened up his mouth and took the tip of my cock inside. 

“Yes.  Suck my cock!” I moaned out.

Ken took my cock deep into his mouth. 

“Yes. Yes.  Suck me off!” I moaned out louder.

The excitement of being sucked off by another guy was becoming too much.  I arched my back.  “I’m cumming!” I yelled out.

Then a few seconds later, I shot globs after globs of cum into Ken’s waiting mouth.

He pulled my cock out of his mouth and immediately swallowed.

“That was fucking great,” I said all out of breath.

“I love sucking cock,” Ken replied.

“I love sucking cock also,” I added.

We got dressed and went out of the tent to start the campfire to cook our breakfast.

Ken and I spent the day fishing and relaxing around the tent.  We talked about our fantasies of sucking cock and how this was the first for the both of us.  We also took a drive to a nearby town for some supplies for the evening.

 

It was later that night and we retired into the tent for the evening.  We unzipped the sleeping bags and lay them out for a blanket.  We soon stripped naked for the evening.

“Who will go first?” Ken asked while he stroked his cock.

“I’ll go,” I said then I got down on my stomach with my pillow under my crotch to arch my ass upwards.  “Fuck me Ken.  Make me your whore,” I called out while I wiggled my ass.

Ken grabbed the tube of KY we bought earlier today.  He lubed his cock.  He lubed my virgin asshole and then he lubed his index finger.

Ken slowly inserted his index finger into my ass to prepare it for fucking. 

After a few minutes of enjoyable finger fucking, Ken climbed on top of me and rubbed his boner up and down the crack of my ass.

“Oh yeah baby, fuck my ass!” I called out while I wiggled my cheeks.

I felt the tip of Ken’s cock rubbing up and down on my puckered asshole.

Then he stopped rubbing and I could feel the pressure of the tip of his cock pushing against my asshole.   The tip of my cock slowly entered my virgin ass.  “Yeah,” I moaned out while his cock slowly went deeper and deeper into my ass. 

“Does my whore like my cock in his ass?” Ken asked while he was four inches into my ass.

“Yes!  Your whore loves having his ass fucked,” I called out while he slowly pumped my ass.

“My bitch is a good fuck,” Ken moaned out while his cock slowly went in and out of my asshole.

“Fuck me!  Fuck me!” I yelled out while Ken started to pump me a little faster.

“I love your ass,” Ken moaned out.

“Fuck my ass!  Fuck my ass!” I yelled out a little louder and we both could care less if someone heard us.

Ken pumped my ass a little faster.

I moved my ass in response to the rhythm of his pumping.

“Yes.  Yes.  Yes,” I moaned out while his cock fucked me.

“I’m cumming!” Ken yelled out.

“Yes, fill my ass with your cum!” I yelled back.

“Ahhhhhh!” Ken cried out when the tip of his cock swelled up and I could feel globs of his cum filling my ass.   He pulled his cock out of my ass and lay on he back panting.

I could feel some of his cum slowly oozing out of my newly fucked asshole.

“That was great,” I said then rolled over on my back.

“How does your asshole feel?” Ken asked.

“A little sore, but it’s a good sore,” I replied while Ken reached over and started stroking my cock. 

“It’s my turn,” he said while he got on his back and opened his legs like his asshole was a waiting pussy.  “Fuck me.  Make my your whore,” he added.

I straddled Ken and let my cock dangle in front of his face.

Ken leaned upward and started to suck on the tip of my cock for a few seconds.

He then licked the base of my balls while I stroked my cock where it soon hardened.

“Come on James.  Fuck my asshole,” Ken moaned out.

I got off him and positioned myself to fuck his ass missionary style.

After I lubricated the both of us, I rubbed the tip of my cock against his waiting asshole.

“Come one.  I’m a fucking whore and I need to be fucked!” Ken yelled out while he opened is legs like the way my wife does when she’s horny.

I pressed the tip of my cock against his asshole and it slowly slipped inside.

“Ahh!” Ken moaned out when my cock went inside his virgin ass.

I slid my cock deeper into his ass and lay on top of Ken.

He wrapped his arms around me.  “Make me your bitch,” Ken whispered in my ear.

I slid my cock deeper into Ken’s ass while he hugged me.

“Yes!  Fuck me! Fuck me!” he yelled out while his legs were up in the air.

I pumped his ass the way I pump my wife’s hairy pussy.

Ken wrapped his legs around my waist while I fucked him.

“Fuck.  Fuck.  Fuck,” he moaned out while I fucked his ass.

“I’m going to cum!” I cried out.

“Yes, baby, cum inside my ass,” Ken cried out.

I moaned and groaned while I tried to fight off from cumming too soon.

“Cum in me.  Cum in me,” Ken cried out.

“Ahhhhhhh!” I cried out while I shot globs of my hot cum into Ken’s asshole.

I slowly pulled my cock out of Ken’s ass and rolled over on my back.

“That was fucking hot,” Ken said.

“I know,” I replied out of breath.

 

Ken and I spooned naked while we slept that night.

 

In the next morning, we couldn’t resist and got into a 69 position and sucked on each other’s cocks.  He came first and then I shot my wad into his mouth.

 

So that was the beginning of a great friendship where we would secretly meet and suck each other’s cocks and fuck each other’s ass.

 

If my story made your cock hard, email me at:  peterjenson34@yahoo.com.

 

Maybe we could chat sometime.  Maybe we could do webcam and watch each other jerk off.  I would love to see your cock cum!

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Dirty Cop

$
0
0

I was going to have a whole week to myself, nice and peaceful.

I was exhausted. Looking after a two-year-old and three infants was harder work than anything I'd ever done in the military, even with Lee and Ken there to help me out. So Lee, Ken, Simon and Noah planned a fishing trip with Jack, out to the cabin on the banks of the lake, while Lee's parents were going to take Matthew, Michael and Marcus for the week. My plans: Not even getting dressed. 

The first whole day was glorious. I had been up at four with the men, to see them off and also to entertain Ken, Simon and Noah while Lee dropped our triplets off to Nanny and Poppy Miller's. They were all gone shortly after five, and I went back to bed. I'd slept until nearly noon, then lazed around in my pyjamas, all day long, watching movies. As I said, it was glorious. 

Later that night, at around seven-thirty, there was a knock at the door. Damned doorbell was broken, and the fist pounding loudly on the wood frightened me nearly to death. After taking a second to regain my composure, I tentatively headed out to the foyer. I didn't bother lookng through the spy-hole before unlocking the door; this was Armadale, not Edinburgh. It had already been installed on the door when we bought the house, and Lee had no desire to remove it. I opened the door, only to have a shiny badge shoved under my nose.

"Edinburgh Police. I've got some questions for you, lassie."

My heart nearly came out my mouth before I recognized the childish curl of his slowly-graying hair, and the mischeivous twinkle in his smiling, blue-gray eyes. Then I smacked him on the shoulder.

"John!" I exclaimed, half snarling, half laughing. "You nearly gave me a heart attack!" He laughed and I stepped aside to let him in. "What the hell are you doing?"

"Mr. Dove home?" I rolled my eyes at the stupid nickname he insisted on using. 

"No. Lee's gone fishing with Jack for the week."

"Aw, daddy's little boy is gone with him, eh?" I nodded. "And it's about time the kid learned to fish! He's two years old already!" A chuckle. "What about Captain Cost?" God, I don't even know where he came up with the names. They didn't even make sense. 

"Gone with him."

"Corpse around, do you know?"

"No. He took Noah and went with them, too."

"Hm. A right old party they're having. What about Nicole?" The only nickname that I at least understood where it came from.

"Nikolai doesn't live here, remember? I daresay he's at his house, in Russia, with his wife and hischildren." John MacTavish shrugged.

"I suppose that would be a fair assumption."  

"And will you stop it with the stupid nicknames?"

"Nah, I think they're funny." A pause. "And what about the triplets? Gone to bed, I suppose. I've yet to see them, save for the first day you and Lee brought them home from te hospital."

"They're gone, too. Lee's parents took them for the week."

"What? So you're all alone? Aw, poor lass!"

"No, I asked for this," I assured him. "They've all cleared off to give me a break. And I fully intend to spend its entirety in my pyjamas. But if you're okay with that, you're quite welcome to pop in for a drink."

"Ach, don't mind if I do."

So we sat at the kitchen table, John MacTavish and I, both sipping casually on a beer. We were having a fine old chat. But I caught him, more than once, looking at me pretty funny when he thought I wasn't paying attention. I couldn't precisely place what was in his eyes, but it was making me mighty uncomfortable. He wasn't drunk, either. That's what scared me. He'd shown up completely sober, and he's only sucked back one bottle in my presence. 

I was brewing coffee at the counter, my back to him, when I heard his chair legs scrape back. I heard his footsteps approach, then felt his presence directly behind me. I could almost feel his breath on the back of my neck. I said nothing, nor did I turn around. But when he placed a gentle hand on my shoulder, I looked around to see what he wanted.

The lips that met mine were not gentle. 

What frightened me more was that I found myself returning the kiss savagely. I loved Lee more than anything in the world. I wanted to be with him forever. But I'd only be lying if I tried to say that I didn't have any feelings for Detective Inspector John MacTavish. I'd always had some sort of a crush on him, even in spite of the twenty years separating us. He had always seemed hot to me. He was a badass cop, real tough and hardened, who didn't take shit from anyone. But he was also rather seneitive, a real human being, who had his own vulnerabilities. And that, for some reason, was appealing to me. 

And MacTavish powerful handsome, for a guy fifty-two years young. I'd always had a thing for older men, anyway. Even when I was a teenager. I loved MacTavish's thinning hair, the way it curled around his ears and at the nape of his neck. I loved that it was flecked with gray. I loved the lines on his forehead, the wrinkles at the corners of his pale, fiery eyes, the creases that framed his firm mouth. I loved the way his hands felt on the back of my head. They were tough and calloused, heavily lined from the passing of the years. But they were soft and smooth at the same time. They held me delicately. Yes, there was a lot to be said for age.

I lost myself, going deeper and deeper into the kiss. John spun us so that he was facing the fridge, and he braced me up against it, his lips never leaving mine. And I wasn't pushing him away; I was pulling him closer. The air was so thick with passion, it could have supported a human body. Finally, MacTavish backed away slowly. Both of us just looked at each other, gasping for air, not saying a word. It was when I saw his arousal through his jeans and felt my own loins tingle that I snapped back to reality. I realized what I'd just done, and I was ashamed.

"I knew my hunch was right," the cop muttered gruffly, turning away from me to gaze out the kitchen window over the sink.

"John." I was scared, now. More scared than I'd ever been. And I hated myself. Because my arousal wasn't going away; it was growing with every second that I looked at the back of his head. "John." But I couldn't think of anything else to say.

We stood ther ein utter silence for a long time. John was still staring out the window, his back to me, both hands firmly on the counter. I was still with my back against the fridge, and I was hugging myself, as if for protection. After what seemed like ages, the silence cracked. And I was shocked at the words coming from my own mouth.

"We can make love. Whenever you're ready."

*****

I soon discovered that kissing wasn't the MacTavish's only talent.

I was no rookie, by any stretch of the imagination. But next to the Inspector, I looked like a raw virgin. That was another thing age had going for it; he'd been around the block a few more times than I had.

I had never been one for rushed sex and, as things turned out, DI MacTavish wasn't, either. We undressed as soon as we'd hit the bedroom. But there was much more kissing before there was any intercourse. I think my lips touched every single inch of his body, and his mine. Even when he finally entered me, his lips were still on mine, sucking and plunging desperately.

And he went very slowly. His cock was much bigger than Lee's, bigger than any other man I'd ever slept with. It felt strange to be driven soo deep inside. But he wasn't driving hard, even if he was going as deep as he could with every measured, deliberate push. ANd his pace only made it feel that much better. Both of us were nearly mad with desire, the earnest need to go faster, to climax, to release with one another. And this was precisely the reason MacTavish went so slow. He was going to make it last. And he was going to build it up so high that, when it finally happened, it would feel like Heaven and beyond.

I let him lead. He knew what he was doing. I just laid there on my back, plundering his lips and groping his body. I ran my hands slowly from his shoulder blades to his ass cheeks, my hands clammy and slipping on his shining, sweaty back. The skin had started to go slack with the years, but his policeman's muscle was still rock-hard beneath. As my hands reached his bum, his mouth moved to my nipple. He was sucking viciously, his tongue going around and around. I bucked violently, involuntarily, as my juices began to flow around his inserted dick. My hands tightened outside of my control, fingertips digging hard into his tight cheeks. My moaning seemed to be driving him wild. He began thrusting savagely in and out, bringing his speed past a crawl for the first time in the two hours we'd been rolling around on the sheets.

John was nearing his end, now. He grabbed my forearms and lifted me from the bed. I flew upright, wrapping my arms around him in a tight embrace. His hands found the back of my head once more, tangling in my hair, lips on mine again. He was driving his pelvis in and out, in and out, in and out, a blinding rhythm, as I felt his manhood begin to pulse and quiver within me. His stifled screams lashed against my mouth as he exploded. We clutched each other tighter than a lifeline as John's body writher against mine, his passionate groans deafening, even with the padding of my lips. When his cum finally stopped, we both collapsed on the bed, him still on top of me, his cock still inside, and we kissed a little longer. From time to time, MacTavish gave a thrust inside, grunting in pleasure as he did so. He barely had the awareness to pull out of me before we both blacked out into blissful exhaustion.    


Casual Gay Sex - First Time

$
0
0

We have all had chance meetings that we remember and those that we want to forget. This particular encounter is one that has stuck in my mind, even though I have tried for so long to forget.  I from time to time find myself remembering the events of this time in my life and as I slip back, I find the events become quite vivid. Maybe I wish it would somehow occur again or that I could, in some way go back and relive the experience once again.  I do have mixed feeling about it, but whenever I do find myself remembering what happened, I just as quickly wish again to forget it ever take place.

I was a fifteen-year-old delinquent that was skipping class to hang out at the local game room by the high school. I was a popular person in my first year of high school and I was spending a lot of time at the game room. Over the first few months, I had started to become good friends with a man that was the owner of the game room, and for this story, I will refer to him as John.  He was probably 10 years older than me, had dark skin and dark hair, and it was not until later that I found out he was the owner. 

Everyone at the school liked hanging out up at the game room during the day and sometime, even into the evening, including me.  I really did not take notice of John to much at first, but I think he must have been watching me and noticing how much time I was spending at the game room. At this time, John must have decided at that point to see if he could somehow build up a friendship and eventually encourage me to have a relationship with him. At the time, I had no idea John was gay but it would soon be quite evident.

As I mentioned, I did have many friends, several of which were girls, but being shy, I was still a virgin, but this was about to change. At first, it all started out fairly innocent.  Conversations with John were nothing more than asking for change to play on the machines or the casual, “Hello” as I entered the game room. However, it soon not progressed to give me free games on the pinball machines when he saw me hanging out there and a little while later, the older guys that worked at the game room started giving me pot and pills.  My friendship with John grew and soon he was comfortable in asking me to go out for breakfast and lunch with him, which at first I was reluctant to do, but John eventually convinced me it would be ok.  I was enjoying skipping classes to hang out at the game room, even though my grades were hurting, I wanted to be there.

Our friendship grew and when we would go out for breakfast or lunch, our conversations were innocent, at least on the surface, but I am quite sure he was look to manipulate the situation as he continually built up my confidence and find a way to persuade me to sleep with him.  There was one particular day that stands out when I think about what happened and it would be a turning point in our friendship; a situation that would forever be indelibly marked in my thoughts. 

We were out for breakfast on day, when our simple conversation turned to a conversation about sex and girls.  John asked if I had ever been with a girl and at the time, I had been with several girls but I had not gone all the way, but I was not going to let on that I was not experienced.  We talked about what hair color we liked, boobs, asses, etc., and we laughed a little. John then asked what my favorite thing was to do, do I like having my dick sucked and what position I like best. When I did not answer right away he asked, “Have you never done that before?” He must have somehow realized that I had never had sex before either, because he asked, “You really haven’t had done it before, huh?” I explained that no, I had not done it before, and John appeared to be shocked a little, and jokingly asked if I liked men. I quickly snapped at him saying, “No,” and he said he was just kidding. Still, I did not like the insinuation but it did seem calm the conversation slightly. John now had the opening he was looking for to see if I was actually interested in having sex with him. He stated the conversation again by saying; you know that some guys are attracted to other men. I knew this and agreed but the conversation was making me a little uncomfortable again, but then he  as he continued by asking me if I ever found other men attractive or if I had ever thought about having sex with another man.  I again quickly said, “No that I had never been attracted to other men and I would never have sex with another man.” John said, “I know, I know,” and I insisted that I was only attracted to girls. John chuckled and to calm me down again, he said that he knew that I only like girls and not to worry. I was a little upset but I soon realized he was joking with me again so I let it go. Our conversation paused for a little bit and John knew something was wrong, so he asked me if everything was ok. I nodded in agreement that everything was good and John quickly said that he felt very comfortable talking with me about stuff and that he really enjoyed my company.  I told him I enjoyed it too and smiling, John continued be say again how nice it was to talk with me and joke about stuff. I again nodded in agreement, which gave John time to continue the conversation. John then said that he was sorry if he embarrassed me and again I nodded my head and told him it was ok.  John said, “Good,” and we went back to eating. Feeling it might be the opening he needed, John subtly said, “I think I need to tell you something,” and as I looked up at him, John cautiously told me that he was a bisexual. I was confused; I did not know what this was. With my curious look and the pause, John hurriedly acknowledged again that he knew that I only like girls, and as I nodded in agreement, he hesitantly asked if I know what it meant to be bisexual. I shook my head no and said that I did not. When John realized this, he grinned sheepishly and seemed to relish in the opportunity to explain what a bisexual was. John started by telling me it was two words put together, bi meaning two, like bicycle. I understood that but then John said, “And then the word sexual.” John continued by explaining that sexual means having sex. I knew what it meant, but why was he telling this? John slyly asked, “You know what that means, right?” I nodded my head, but still I was confused. John now continued by saying that he too was attracted to women, and after a short pause he continued by saying that there were times when he found men to be attractive too. I was taken aback, but he continued by explaining that being a bisexual meant that he did like having sex with women but it also meant that sometimes he enjoyed sleeping with men too.  I was in shock as he continued the conversation by asking what I thought about it.  I did not know what to say. Why was he telling me this? I was speechless and the conversation again paused for a little bit. What was I going to do now? John then told me he was not gay he just like men and women equally sometimes. As I looked up, John quickly said he was telling me this because we had become so close that he had become attracted to me and continued by saying that he had thought about asking me if I would like to sleep with him sometime, but he was not sure what I would say.  I was very uneasy now with the situation and I think he knew it too. I did not know what to do; this man was my only way back to school.  He then told me not to worry, that he was not going to do anything unless I felt the same way, but he explained that he wanted me to know how he felt. I was stunned and did not know what to say or do and I think he knew the subject made me nervous and that he might have pressed the issue a little to fast. As the conversation now stalled, John suggested that we should go. In the car, we did not talk, but John was determined to keep the conversation going and asked me if I would think about it. “Think about what,” I thought, “sleeping with him?” When I did not reply, he knew his opportunity to sleep with me was slipping away, so he quickly said, “I’ll give you anything if I would be willing to sleep with him. John followed up by telling me that he really liked me and said that he wanted to give me something for being so understanding and such a good listener. I was flattered but remained silent all the way back to the game room. When we got there, he asked me not to tell anyone about what we had talked about, and said it would not be good. No way was I going to say anything, so I nodded my head and he ended by again appealing to me to think about his offer and to let him know what it would take. He was not going to let it go until I agreed to think about it, so I quickly nodded and told him that I would think about it. It seemed to put John’s mind at ease, but at the time, it did not sit well with me about having sex with another man, however I did find myself thinking about it.

A few days later, I ventured back to the game room to hang out with friends and even though I tried to avoid John, he was able to corner me and asked if I had thought about his proposition. I told him that I had thought about it but I was still unsure about it. He said, “Come on let’s go get something to eat.” I tried to avoid having to go wit him, but his persistence in asking me to go with him was making me uncomfortable so I decided to go with him. While driving to the restaurant, he smiled at me and remarked that he was glad I still wanted to hang out with him. I simply nodded my head and John asked what it was that I would really like to have. I told him nothing and looking at me realized I was not going to do it, so he was hard-pressed to get an answer to find out and again asked, “Come on, there has to be something you would really like to have.” At the restaurant, we did not really talk about much, but I felt that he wanted to continue to find out what it would take to get me in bed. John now said, “Ok, I know you’re worried about it, let me just get you something for being such a good friend. Was he telling the truth? Would he get me something just for being a friend? John continued, “Come on, do you want me to get you a girl to sleep with, a car, or some spending money. He was not going to let it go so I eventually told him that I would really like to have a car. As I looked at him, I noticed a smile and a scheming look on his face. I knew I had given him the opening he was looking for and John now asked questioningly, what kind of car I would like to have. I told him I was not sure, but now he needed to keep this open so he kept probing to know what kind. He asked if I liked Camaros, Firebirds, Mustangs, etc. and I told him I was not sure what kind I wanted. He did not want to lose this chance to persuade me to sleep with him; he needed to know. Frustrated that I would not reveal what kind of car I would like, we left the restaurant. As we were driving back to the game room, he said, “Well, let me know what kind of car I would like to have and that he would get me whatever kind I wanted.” I was definitely excited about having a car and in thinking about the possibilities, smiled. All I had to do was tell him what kind of car I want and he would get it for me, no strings attached. It was to good to be true, and it was, because I was only thinking about having a car and not thinking about what I was leaving myself open to and that I would be giving him the opportunity to make me feel compelled to have sex with him, and not just once but many times. When we pulled into the parking lot, he reminded me to let him know what kind of car I would like and as we smiled at each other, I said I would. He immediately asked if I would be able to tell him tomorrow and I told him I would try. We got out of the car and went inside our separate ways as we entered the game room.

John really got me thinking about what kind of car I would like to have and as I thought about all the different kinds of cars, one kept coming to mind and it was a 1956 Chevy, but what would happen if I actually went though with it and told him? I was not sure, but I decided I would tell him. The next day when I went over to the game room, there he was and he came up to me and casually asked if I had made a decision. I was unsure as to how to answer, but I said that I had made a decision. He said, “Great, let’s go for a drive and you can tell me!” He was obviously excited as we left in his car and I told him that I would really like to have a ’56 Chevy. He paused but then smiling asked me if I was sure and I said excitingly, “Yea.” John now said, “Ok,” and told me that he would start looking for one. I was euphoric as I told him that I wanted it to be a two door with a V8 and I would like it to be midnight blue. He now knew that he had me right where he wanted me and he was not going to let this opportunity slip away so he said he would get right on it.

A few days later, while I was at the game room John came up to me and told me he had found the car and that we should take a drive and talk about it. He was very good; he made me so excited and in getting the car, he said he had seen the car, it was very nice, all it needed was to be painted, and that I could have it in a week or so. Again, he was continuing to build up my enthusiasm, making me even more excited to see it and drive it, but it was all a ploy, because now he had a question for me. John started by saying, “Well now that I have the car you want, what was I willing do for him.” I did not know what to say and I should have realized there was a catch to this whole thing. He said, “I will tell you what, you come over to my place with me tomorrow afternoon and try it, if you don’t like it, we can stop and we will leave, and you can still have the car.” I was stunned. “Why didn’t I see this coming,” I thought to myself. When we returned to the game room, he told me to come by tomorrow and let him know what I want to do. John restated the offer again by saying, “Come over to my place see what you think and you can have the car no matter what, because I know you really want that car. I was excited with the thought of have a car, however I was worried about what would happen at his house, but I was curious too. I had thought about it and later that afternoon, I decide I would do it. I really wanted that car he promised, even though I was leaving myself open to the possibility of having to have sex with him. I became apprehensive about the situation and for the rest of that day; I continued to think and imagine what I should expect the next day, I realized that I had not cum for a few days. I did not want to cum to much when I was with John, but I thought,”If I cum now, would I be able to cum tomorrow too.” I decided that I should go ahead and cum now,” and by tomorrow, I would still be able to cum when I was with John. I now wanted to jack-off while thinking of being with John, but as I would find out tomorrow, it would not be the same. My cock was already hard as I closed my eyes and started to jack off. I do not remember exactly what I was thinking, but it did not take long before I had cum. It felt so good and I had cum a lot, which caused me to worry that I might not have enough cum for tomorrow but what could I do now. The next day when I woke up, I made sure I tried to take a shit and clean myself up before I left. I went up to the game room around noon and was nervous about what was going to happen, but all I could think about was that car. I hoped I would not see him but as I moved around the game room, there he was; he cornered me and casually said, “Are you ready?” what was I going to do, I wanted that car, so I simple nodded my head and replied, “Yes.” He then questioningly asked, “Are you sure,   and pausing, I again nodded my head. John grinned and said, “Ok, let’s go.” I felt everyone was watching us leave, even though we had left together so many times before; I was nervous as we got in his car and headed off to his place.. I was not sure exactly where we were going; were we going to a hotel or to his apartment, I was not sure. Nevertheless, wherever we were going, I had a good idea of what I would have to do once we got there, which made me apprehensive. I was having second thoughts about going through with it, and John must have realized I was nervous. To break the tension, he asked if I was hunger and if wanted to get something to eat first. I simply replied, “No,” and he told me not to worry as we continued on our way. Soon we pulled into an apartment complex not far from the school and parked out front of an apartment. As we got out of the car, I looked around nervously to see if anyone was watching as we went inside. I now felt trapped as he closed and locked the door behind us. John quietly walked over to the window and closed the blinds in the front room, which put me at ease so no one could look in on us. I looked around the front room and noticed his apartment was small but clean and modestly furnished. Immediately John moved toward and down the hallway telling me, “Come on,” wanting me to follow him. The hallway was short and led toward the back bedroom. As we walked down the hallway, I noticed a small bathroom in the hall and across from that; there was another room with the door partially closed. John entered the back bedroom first and as I followed him in, John immediately walked over to the bedroom windows and quickly closed the blinds. The room did darkened a little, but being it was still light out, I could still see very clearly It was a quite large bedroom with what looked like a bathroom toward the back and a king sized bed situated in the middle of the long wall. John now sat on the edge of the bed and motioned for me to sit next to him by patting the bed. I gradually moved over to where he was sitting and sat on the bed too. John put his hand on my thigh and rubbing it, told me to relax and that everything would be all right. I simply nodded and as he stood up, and told me to go ahead and take off my clothes. John then told me he would be right back as he walked toward the bathroom. I watched as he closed the door to the bathroom, where I presumed he was going to take off his clothes and I sat there quietly for a second looking around the room I thought that I had better get started undressing before he returns. I quickly took off my shoes, socks, and my shirt and pants, piling them at the end of the bed. I did not take off my underwear for some reason, maybe as in an effort to keep some sense of pride though this whole thing or as long as possible. I only sat there for only a few seconds when I heard the door to the bathroom open. In looking back, I saw him coming out with what appeared to be only a long sleeved, button down shirt on. He turned off the bathroom light and as he started toward the bed, I looked to see if he was naked under the shirt, but I could not tell. As he got closer, I looked away and he sat next to me. He noticed that I had not taken off my underwear and asked, “What’s wrong?” I hesitantly said, “What?” He quickly dismissed it, rubbing my thigh said never mind. John then said, “Just relax, everything will be ok.” I nodded my head in approval and he told me to lie down on the bed. I laid on my back in the middle of the bed, not know what he wanted. John then motioned for me to move over to the edge of the bed, on my side so I was facing the wall with the window. He came around the bed and knelt on the floor in front of me. He started to rub my legs, my stomach, and then spreading my legs, he rubbing my cock through my underwear. I closed my eyes and tried to distance my thoughts from what was going on. He now wanted my underwear off and tried gently taking them off. He struggled and asked me to help him get them all the way off. I quickly sat up and pulled them off and John cast them off the end of the bed as I lay down again. He repositioned me closer to the edge and returned to fondling my cock and ball. He wanted me hard and it did feel good as he rubbed my limp cock, trying to stroke it, but I was distancing my thoughts now and thus I was not getting hard. He now tried sucking my limp dick in an effort to get me hard, but still it was no use; I was not getting hard. He became frustrated and stopped sucking, but as he continued to fondle my cock, he asked me if it felt ok. I mumbled nodded my head, mumbling a yes, but he must have known that I had distancing myself, so he asked me to try. John was not going to stop until my dick was hard and I had cum, so I nodded my head, as he again started to suck my cock. I knew I had to cum so I thought about my cock in his mouth, thinking about how good it felt; wanting to cum in his mouth. I thought that if I could cum that maybe we would not do anything else, and then I would get the car just that easily. I wanted to cum in his mouth and it did feel good as he sucked and stroked my cock. Occasionally he would fondle my balls and suck them too; he even fingered my ass once, which was getting harder and harder. It was my first blowjob and it felt good, and I could feel myself about to cum in his mouth, but I was not fully hard yet. I wanted to be hard before I came, so I tried to hold back, but when I did this, I started to go limp again, and John felt it too. I had to make a decision; I had to do it now, hard or not, I needed to cum. Soon I was close again. I held back somewhat letting it build and then I let it go, cumming in his mouth prematurely, which I think surprised John as my cock jerked a few times in his mouth, causing him to stop sucking and just pull on my cock as cum shot in his mouth. It was the first time anyone had sucked my cock and it felt good as he continued to try to suck me dry. However, almost immediately my cock went limp in his mouth. He tried to keep stroking my cock but soon disappointedly said,” Is that it?” I paused and said, “What?” but he quickly said, “It’s alright,” and asked if it felt good and I replied with a simple, “Yes.” John now got up off the floor, and directed me to move over into the middle of the bed. I scooted over and laid there on my stomach not knowing what he really wanted me to do but as he walked to the end of the bed behind me, he told me to get on all fours, like a dog. As I did, I could feel him climbing on the bed behind me now, telling me to move up toward the head of the bed a little. He gently rubbed on my ass as he inched closer, spreading my legs apart with his legs. John now had me pull a pillow out from under the covers so I could put my head down on it.  He inched a little closer, spreading my legs a little more and spreading my ass cheeks and rubbing my ass. I could hear him opening something and then I could hear that he must be rubbing lubricant on his cock, but then John told me that I should really try to relax. I said ok, I could feel John smearing my hole with lube and slipping a finger in my ass, fingering my butt. It felt good as he gently fingered my ass with lube. ”Oh, yea,” John said, “you’re so nice,” and asked if I was ok. I nodded my head replying, “Yes.” He again told me to relax and mentioned to me that it might hurt a little at first, but tried to reassure me that it would stop as long as I relax. I said ok and soon I could feel his hard cock against my butt hole as he tried to push it in me. It was ok at first, but then it really started to hurt as he tried to push his cock in me. I pulled away slightly and when I did, John asked me if I was doing ok, and before he could stop me, I quickly pulled away, causing him to pull out. He asked. “What’s wrong?” and I immediately told him it was hurting and as I tried to rise up on all fours, he told me to keep my head down. He was obviously annoyed and said, “Ok, well you need try to relax more and that the hurting would eventually stop, but that I needed to relax.” Frustrated he told me to tell him when the hurting had stopped. He of course wanted to try again and it did hurt for a little while, but I was not going to tell him, I did not want him to put his cock in me again so I put it off as long as possible in hopes of not doing it anymore. He asked a couple times if I was ready to try again and finally he decided that he had waited long enough. He said, “Ok, let’s try again, but this time I really need you to try to relax this time when I am in you.” I agreed and he put more lubricate on my ass and proceeded to push his hard cock in my as again. Again, it hurt and I tried to have him take it out, but he refused and held on to my hips, keeping his cock in me. He then asked how I was doing and if I was doing ok. It did hurt a little but was subsiding so I replied that I was ok. John slowly pushed his cock further and further in my ass, which hurt and I tried again to pull away but he held me tight. It was a dull aching and I tried to relax as much as I could as he started moving his hard cock in and out of my tight hole. It started to hurt more and when I told him it was hurting again, he stopped and simply told me to relax. I rose up and tried to wiggle free but he held me firmly and kept trying to moving his cock in and out of me. After a short time, he again asked if I was ok. He was not going to stop until he had cum so I tried to relax as he really tried to move his cock in and out fast and fast. My cock was getting hard as he moved in and out of me and it was kind of starting to feel good having is cock going in and out of me, but suddenly I could tell he was annoyed about something and he stopped. He explained that I need to help too and that I needed to move back and forth with him. He explained that I should try to push back and forward with him. We tried again and he said, “That’s it, keep going.” I did and it felt good this time and I was really trying to get into it, but unexpectedly his cock slip out. He quickly put it back in me and as he continued, he explained not to go so fast. As we started up again, John reached around me this time playing with my now hard cock and remarked, “Where was this earlier?” Soon he stopped and seemed to concentrate his thrusts with short quick strokes as he continued to fuck me. It was hard to keep the same action going, but then all of a sudden, he pulled me close, and forced his cock deep in me, which hurt. I tried to pull away but he held me close and out of breath said, “No, don’t move!” I now knew he must be cumming in me and could feel his cock jerking inside me. Out of breath and thoroughly spent now, John hunched over me, which forced me to lay flat. He kissed me on the back and slowly moving his cock in and out of me, saying how good it felt and asked me if I was ok. When I did not say anything, he gradually pulled his cock out of me and as he rolled of the bed told me that I had better go into the bathroom and clean myself out. John walked toward the back bathroom and told me to use the hall bathroom and that I should come back to the bedroom when I was finished. I got off the bed and hurried into the bathroom. I was not sure what he meant by cleaning myself out, but I sat on the toilet and wiped my butt and tried to push out whatever was inside. I managed to push out some KY jelly and what looked to be cum, but I was not sure. After a few minutes, I returned to the bedroom where he was waiting for me on the bed. He told me that he really liked making love to me and that he wanted to do it again. I told me again to get on all fours with my head down and he again got on the bed behind me. It put some more KY around my butthole and in my ass too, and told me to relax again. I wondered how he could be able to do it again after cumming just a few minutes ago. I tried not to let him put his cock in my ass again, but as hard as I tried not to let him put his cock in me, it seemed that he was able to push his cock in my ass more easily than before. I did not want to do it anymore and I decided that this time I would not move back and forth, as he fucked me. He noticed almost right away and asked what was wrong? I told him that I did not want to do it anymore. He reached around taking my hard cock in his hand and said, “Come on, I thought you liked it.” “Let’s do it one more time.” It did feel good this time, but he had told me we would only do it once. He now tried forcibly moving me back and forth, fucking me, but it was not work. Frustrated, he stopped, pulled his cock out, and rolled off the bed.  He walked toward the bathroom and told me to go ahead and get dressed. As he closed the door to the bathroom, I quickly got dressed and sat on the bed waiting. When he came out, he sat by me again and told me, how nice and rubbing my thigh asked if I would like to try it again sometime. I again felt trapped; he was my ride back to the game room and I did not know what to say, and when I did not reply, he said, “Ok, let’s go.” We left the apartment and headed back to the game room John asked if I wanted him to drive me home, which I eagerly replied, “Yes.” As we drove, I could feel his cum and KY oozing out of me and as soon as he dropped me off, I went into the shower and tried again to push his cum out of me. I was scared about what I had done and wanted to distance myself from John. However, a few days later, I returned to the game room to ask about the car that he had promised me.  When I found him, he was friendly and asked how everything was going. I said everything is good, but what about the car. John was taken aback and he quickly suggested that we go for a ride. I said ok and we got in his car. As we drove around, he explained that our deal was that I would sleep with him, and because I did not do my part, he felt the deal was off. I was in shock; I was under the impression that I only had to do it once, but he continued by saying, “Well if you want to try it again, we could consider the deal back on, but only if we were to do it again.” I did not know what to say. I wanted the car, but did not feel I had to do it with him again; we did it once; that was the deal, I thought. I was upset and felt used. We went back to the game room and before getting out of the car, he told me that he still had the car and if I was still interested in doing it again that he would give me the car.” I was irritated as I walked away and ended up staying away from the game room for a long time, but when I did go back, John carried himself confidently and brazenly acted as if nothing was wrong. We continued to be friendly to one another, because he knew I was probably distressed about the car and that there was a possibility that I would be willing to do it again to get the car. His new brash attitude made it hard to approach him to say I was willing to do it again and with his attitude, it had become obvious that John wanted me to be the one to initiate the need to continue the relationship, but how was I going to do it? I now felt unwanted and tried to forget about having the car, but in the back of my mind, I did want to continue our sexual relationship.

 

It was now getting toward the end of the school year and one day when I happened to be up at the game room, John went out of his way to mention that he had recently moved closer to where I lived and that I should come over some time to visit.

The apartment complex he had moved into was on the other side of the neighborhood, in a nice area. I was glad he told me and interested in visiting, but I was quite sure he did this in hopes of rekindling the situation over the summer by making it that much easier for me to come by his new place anytime I wanted. He then continued by asking me if I wanted to go see it. I was immediately suspicion, but it was the opening I was hoping for, so I nodded my head yes. We quickly got in the car and headed off. We did not talk a lot on our way, and to break the tension, he mentioned that I should try to come by sometime. I simply said, “UHHA,” but I was definitely interested. As we pulled in to the complex, John said, “Well here we are.” These were high-class apartments and as we parked, he said, “Come on,” and we went in. I was nervous as he closed the door and said, “Come on in.” When we walked inside it was dimly light with all the curtains closed. It has been hard to remember this apartment but I do remember that it was quite spacious, with a large sections couch in the living room. I casually walked into the living room and as he closed the door behind us, a feeling of uneasiness came over me. As I moved further into the main room and I become nervous remembering what had happened before when we were alone, but then again why was I there? For some reason I was attracted to this kind of relationship. It was the first time I had had sex and I must have wanted to continue the relationship in hopes of making love with him again. As we moved around the front room, John asked if I wanted a tour as he moved toward the back of the apartment. He wanted to show me the bedroom and when I realized that was where we were headed, I fell back and John asked, “What’s wrong?” I turned away, wanting to stay in the front room. John came back to where I was saying, “It’s ok, why don’t we sit down,” as we both moved over to the sofa, I chose a spot of the couch near one end and John tried to sit next to me. I felt uncomfortable; but I knew I could easily leave and walk home at anytime. We did not say anything for a while and as I looked around, he tried to break the tension first telling me how glad he was that we were still friends, and said that he was glad I wanted to come see his new apartment. I did not say anything, so he continued by saying that I could come by anytime. I was flattered by the attention and in the back of my mind, I wanted to do it with him again, but on the same note, I was hesitant. Our conversation paused again, and I remembered what had happened before and as thoughts of that day went through my mind, I had conflicting thoughts. What should I do? John now reached over and started to rub my thigh just as he did the last time, and he asked if I would like to see the rest of the apartment now.  I did not know what to do. In a way, I wanted to stay but I was confused. John then stood up and casually started toward the back of the apartment where the bedroom was expecting me to follow him. I quickly stood up too, but instead of following, I said that I had to leave and started toward the door. John stopped and quickly came back to the front room, trying to persuade me to stay. I continued to make my way to the front door to leave, and just as I was about to go, John said, “Well, maybe you can come by another time.” In a way, I want to stay, knowing he wanted to get me in bed again, but I could not do it. As I left and walked home, I wondered if I would ever see him again, and if the car would ever materialize. I wanted the car, but how could I make it happen. I did venture over to John’s apartment several times that summer, gradually became more and more comfortable when I visited, but it was never for very long and we never did it. I think he must have been waiting for me to let him know that I was ready, and at the same time, I needed him to make the first move again, but no matter what, the right situation was never there, or we both took a wait and see attitude.

 

Summer was almost over and whenever I visited the game room with friends, John acted as if nothing ever happened, and I had a feeling that John had in someway moved on because as I looked on, he was leaving with other boys. I was somewhat jealous, because I knew what those boys were going to experience, but I was relieved in a way too. As I watched things unfold, I thought to myself that if he had moved on, then I should probably too. I had now became desperate in a way to make a conscious effort before it was to late, to try to tell John that I was ready to do it again, but as I prepared to return to school, I heard that the game room by the high school closed down right at the of summer.  I could not believe it, how was I going to approach John now to tell him I wanted to do it. I went up to the strip mall where the game room was and it was gone, my plans were dashed to tell him how I felt. I knew where he lived, but then I remember that John owned another record store downtown. I talked a friend into going with me to see if we could find the record store, but really, I wanted to see if he was there and as soon as we walked in the door, I saw him behind the counter. At first, he did not see me and I hurriedly walked with my friend toward the back before John had the opportunity to see me. I kept looking over to where John was as we casually looked around, being it was the first time we had ever been in this shop, but then John noticed us, and as I looked around, our eyes met. John nonchalantly walked toward us and confronted us asking if he could help us with anything, and saying, “Hey you guys used to come by the game room.” We both said, “Yea.” John looked at me, I wanted to tell him the truth but in front of my friend, I simply said we just wanted to stop in to check it out since the game room by the school had closed. John looked doubtful, but said, “If you need anything, let me know.” John smiled at me suspiciously, as our eyes met briefly and with that, I knew he knew why I was there. I became restless and suggested that we should probably go, but as we headed for the door to leave, John called to me to wait. My friend continued outside as he approached and told me that I should come by more often. I nodded my head, and he continued by telling me that he was still living in the same apartment, and that I should stop by sometime. I cautiously grinned and again nodded my head as I left.

The car never materialized and I never again would have sex with him, but for a long time now, I have try to find someone, the right someone to share this experience of anal sex again and to explore my true feeling, but these days, casual sex could have deadly consequences. I have tried to meet other men and even transsexuals in hopes of hooking up to experience what it is like again having someone inside me and maybe even feel myself inside too, but when I start to consider what might happen and what could happen, I end up not follow through. I have continued to fantasize about my experience with John and about being with other men, thinking about John sucked my cock, and how it might feel to suck someone else's cock, and how good it felt when John's cock was in me and when I knew he had cum in me. I continue to fantasize about being with other men and transsexuals, however the feeling of a dildo in my ass, while masturbating gets old quick and I do so want to feel the real thing again.

             

 

The First Night

$
0
0

“Oh my God!” I cried, “I can’t believe I’m doing this.”

“Don’t chicken out, Casey,” Shay pleaded.

“I’m not,” I assured her, “I just can’t believe I’m doing this.”

“It’ll be totally fun,” Shay squealed, “You’re gonna love it.”

The other people on the bus were looking at us. We weren’t totally slutted-out, but we looked sexy. We were both wearing mini-skirts and Shay had on her Uggs.

“I’m totally buying a pair tomorrow,” I said with an envious look at her boots.

“Oh my God!” she squealed, “We are going to have so much fun shopping tomorrow.”

The bus pulled up to our stop and we scrambled to our feet. All eyes followed us to the door and we hopped to the curb leaving behind a trail of giggles and bubblegum scented body-spray.

“They’re on the twenty-first floor,” Shay said, checking her new i-Phone as we pushed through the huge rotating door of the office building. There was a man sitting at a desk in the lobby and he looked at us like we were there to toilette paper the place, or something juvenile like that.

“We’re supposed to go up to the twenty-first floor,” Shay stated confidently, unconcerned with the man’s suspicious gaze, “My Dad’s office is up there.” I couldn’t help but giggle at that and the man’s harsh eyes swept over me. I avoided them and ducked behind Shay.

“Merry Christmas,” the man muttered, though he didn’t sound very merry at all. He pressed a button on his desk and a bell chimed.

“Merry Christmas!” Shay beamed back, and she grabbed me buy the arm and pulled me to the elevator.

“Oh my God, he totally knows,” I cried as soon as the doors closed.

“No he doesn’t,” Shay said, rolling her eyes and clicking keys on her phone. The elevator lurched and we shot upwards.

“Did he send a picture of his friend, yet?” I asked, trying to read what she was typing.

“No, he doesn’t have one,” she said, pulling the phone away.

“What if he’s all old and gross?” I worried out loud for the hundredth time, “I’m not doing it if he’s all old and gross.”

“He’s not,” Shay sighed, “Greg promised. He said we’d like him. Besides, I think Greg likes you.”

“Shut up!” I cried, “Are you serious? You didn’t tell me that.”

“Here, look…” Shay said, and she poked her i-Phone at me. The text on the screen read, “I can’t wait to meet your hot little friend;)”

“Oh my God!” I gushed, blushing and bouncing up and down.

“You’re such a dork,” Shay laughed, “You have to be cool, okay?”

“I will,” I told her, doing my best to settle down. The elevator chimed. I looked up and saw the number 21 in red lights above the doors. They slid open and my heart almost stopped beating. “Oh my God! Oh my God! Oh my God!” I squealed.

“Shut up!” Shay giggled, grabbing my arm, “Don’t be a spaz.”

“I’m not,” I lied, trying to catch my breath. Shay pulled me from the elevator into a dimly lit lobby with an empty desk where a receptionist would normally sit. “This way,” Shay said, dragging me past the desk and down a dark hallway. “Here,” she said, and around the corner a light glowed from an open door.

“Knock, knock,” Shay beamed, poking her head around the corner.

“Well, it’s about time,” came a friendly voice form inside the office. I bit my lip and tried to calm myself. Shay tugged at my arm and my rubbery legs carried me into the room.

“Hey, Gorgeous,” Greg smiled, crossing the room to meet Shay.

“Hey,” she grinned back, and she was up on tiptoes kissing him while his hands groped her round ass.

“So who’s your shy friend here?” Greg asked, pulling away from Shay and turning his attention to me. His hand was still on her ass.

“Greg, this is Casey; Casey, this is Greg,” Shay smiled, enjoying her part as hostess. Greg held out his hand and I took it, but instead of shaking he lifted my arm and looked me up and down.

“Oh my God, you are a sexy little thing, aren’t you?” he said. I blushed. I had no idea how to respond.

“I told you,” Shay declared proudly, as if she were responsible for my looks.

“You didn’t lie,” Greg grinned, “You two must have caused a riot in those skirts.” Shay laughed and I blushed again. “Make yourselves comfortable,” he said, helping me off with my coat and devouring my small breasts with his eyes. I was wearing a clingy pink top without a bra.

“Where’s your friend?” Shay asked, looking around the room.

“Oh, he’s working down the hall,” Greg said, “Why don’t you go introduce yourself while Casey and I get to know each other?”

“Alright,” Shay grinned, giving me a knowing look. I tried to return the look without showing how nervous I was. Shay and Greg kissed again and this time his hand went under her skirt.

“Don’t stay away too long,” he winked, and she squeezed my hand before leaving us alone in his office. “So, Shay tells me you like to party,” Greg said, turning to his desk and opening a small wooden box sitting there.

“Ya,” I muttered, watching him pull a glass pipe from the box and stuff the bowl with weed. I took a second to look him over while he was focused on the pipe. Shay had shown me his picture but he was actually better looking in person. He was tall with dark hair and he looked like he used to play basketball. On his desk was a picture of a pretty blond and two kids about my age, a boy and a girl. When he picked up the glass pipe the light caught the gold band on his finger.

“Have a seat,” he said, motioning to a sofa in the corner of the office. I sat on the edge of the cushion at the end of the sofa with my knees pressed together. “You’ll like this,” he said, offering me the pipe, “It’s a real mellow blend.” He handed me his lighter and pulled a chair up in front of the sofa. He sat down facing me, his hands covering and caressing my knees. I lit the pipe and inhaled. He laughed when I coughed up most of the smoke.

“So you and Shay go to school together?” he asked, his eyes devouring me. He took the pipe and drew in a lungful of smoke.

“Ya,” I nodded, still coughing slightly while my headed floated a few inches above my neck.

“Ninth grade?” he hissed, trying to keep the smoke in.

“Ya, were off for Christmas break,” I told him. He set the pipe aside and brought his hands back to my knees.

“You like school?” he smiled.

“I guess,” I answered with a shrug of my shoulders.

“What’s your favorite subject?” he wondered, his hands roaming from my knees up my thighs.

“Um, English, I guess,” I said, and I could feel the pot massaging and relaxing me from the inside.

“English,” he repeated, as if he suddenly understood something about me. His hands moved to the outsides of my thighs and his fingers brushed against my miniskirt. “You’ve got gorgeous legs, Sweetie,” he said, staring down at my lap.

“Thanks,” I muttered, blushing slightly and feeling my pulse jump.

“You don’t mind of I call you Sweetie, do you?” he asked.

“Huh-uh,” I said, shaking my head no. Sweetie was what my Dad called me, but I didn’t tell him that.

“Did Shay tell you how we met?” he asked, gently pulling my thighs apart.

“Um, she said you were a friend of her Mom’s,” I answered. He laughed.

“I guess you could say that,” he grinned. He reached for the pipe and we both took another hit. I did a better job of holding it in but still coughed up most of it. “I like you,” he smiled, putting the pipe down and brushing my dark hair behind my ear.

“Thanks,” I blushed, my words barely audible.

“You think you wanna have some fun tonight?” he asked with one hand caressing my check and the other pulling gently and opening my thighs.

“Ya,” I told him, looking him in the eye. My heart was thumping but the weed had relaxed me.

“I can’t believe how gorgeous you are,” he said, and then he was kissing me. His breath was sweet and his tongue slid over mine making my pussy tingle. “Mmm,” he sighed, pulling back. His hand was at my cheek and his thumb slipped over my lower lip. I caught it with my tongue and sucked it into my mouth. “Your friend Shay tells me you love to suck cock,” he said, his voice heavy and deep. I nodded shyly, my breath catching in my chest. “Why don’t you show me, Sweetie,” he said, and he stood up in front of me.  

“Oh my God,” a voice inside my head whispered, “You’re actually doing it.” And I was. My fingers trembled, but I managed to unhook the belt and then the top button. The zipper made a loud grinding noise that I liked, and then I simply pulled the pants down from his hips. He wore white boxers and I pulled those down too while he loosened his tie and the top three buttons of his shirt and pull them up over his head.

“You like it?” he asked. He had slipped his shoes and sox off and kicked the pants and boxers to the side and was standing naked in front of me. I was just staring at it, and I could tell by the sound of his voice that he knew I was impressed. At that point I’d had four different cocks in my mouth. They all belonged to boys, two I knew from school and two I met at the mall with Shay. Greg wasn’t a boy. He was an adult – a man. His cock was still soft, but it was long and thick. It dangled between his thighs like an elephant’s trunk, and it was shaved and hairless and looked silky to the touch.

“Uh-huh,” I nodded, swallowing and wetting my lips.

“Show me, Sweetie,” he said, and he shifted forward so it brushed my cheek. I didn’t use my hands, but caught the tip between my lips and bounced it up and down on my tongue. “Mmmm, ya,” he sighed, liking my playfulness. I ran my hands up his thighs and around to his ass, and then I pulled him to me, opening my mouth and pushing my lips to the base of his dick. His soft flesh filled my mouth and I sucked and licked until it swelled and the tip pushed against the back of my throat and forced my lips back up the lengthening shaft. “Fucking Christ,” he groaned above me, and I felt his body tremble.

“You like that?” I purred, looking up at him as my lips brushed the tip of his cock.

“Oh fuck, you’re gonna be good, aren’t you Sweetie?” he gasped, his eyes wide and bright.

“Uh-huh,” I grinned, and pushing his cock aside I pressed my lips to the smooth skin at the root, licking and kissing, and then dipping down to lap and suck his hairless balls.

“Oh my God, we’re gonna have so much fun, you and me,” he panted.

“Mmmm,” I hummed in agreement. My mouth was stuffed with his fleshy sack and his heavy prick was draped across my face. I kissed and licked and worked my way back to the tip, and with a string of obscene compliments to cheer me on, I got down to some serious cock sucking.

“Oh fuck, Little Girl,” he cried, as I pumped him deep into my mouth. His hands found the back of my head and I relaxed my jaw and let him fuck my face. His heavy balls slapped my chin and my pulse raced. My pussy was on fire under my skirt when his hips locked and I felt the first hot gush scald the back of my throat.

“Aaaaagh!” he gasped, and his cock spit and throbbed and filled my hungry mouth. “Show me, Sweetie,” he growled, tipping my head back. His cock slipped from my mouth and I held out my cream-coated tongue for him to see. “Fuck,” he moaned, and then he was on his knees in front of me, kissing me hard.

“Yes,” I gasped as he broke the kiss and moved his lips to me neck. His hands moved up in one fluid motion and my top was gone. He mauled my breasts, pinching and licking my nipples until they were stiff. Then he lifted me and I was on my knees, bent over the back of the couch. He tugged my skirt up around my hips.

“Mmm, where are you panties, Little Girl?” he teased, running his hands over my bare bottom, “You are a nasty little slut, aren’t you?” The words stung and excited me, but before I could respond he was kissing my ass, literally. His hungry mouth scooped up my firm flesh and he sucked and teased my cheeks with his tongue.

“Nnngh,” I cried, my body rushing with adrenaline. No one had ever kissed my ass and I started to get excited thinking about the things this grown man was going to teach me.

“Oh, fuck,” he sighed, and I gasped when his mouth found my wet pussy between my legs. His lips kissed and his tongue pried open my tight little slit. I looked back over my shoulder and saw his face buried in my ass. His eyes were closed and he looked like he was dreaming. His strong hands pulled apart my cheeks and his head bobbed up and down.

“Oh, Sweetie,” he moaned, and dipped two thick fingers inside me, stirring my honey pot, “You have got to taste how good your pussy is.” I groaned when he pulled his fingers free, then he climbed up over me and pressed them to my lips, feeding me my own juices. Fuck, I did taste good! And while I sucked at one hand, his other was back at my pussy.

“Fuck, Little Girl,” he hissed in my ear, “You’ve got a tight little pussy. How many cocks have you had inside you, Sweetie?”

“One,” I lied, gasping to catch my breath. The truth was actually two, the boys Shay and I met at the mall, but Shay had already told Greg that I had only had sex with one boy and that we’d only done it once. She said it would turn Greg on more if he thought I was practically a virgin.

“Mmm, Sweetie,” he sighed, obviously liking my answer. His fingers dipped in and out of my cunny and he kissed my neck and shoulders. “Are you ready to feel Daddy’s cock inside you?” he asked, lifting himself over me and rubbing his hard prick against my ass.

“Uh-huh,” I stammered nervously. Shay had told me that Greg liked her to call him Daddy when they fucked. She giggled about it like it was a silly game, and so I wasn’t completely shocked to hear the words. Still, it was strange, and not just because he was old enough to be my Dad, in fact he was almost the same age as my Dad, but also because, as much as I tried not to, I couldn’t help but think about my Dad when he said it, and despite the weed, my body tensed a bit.

“You want Daddy to fuck you, Sweetie?” he whispered in my ear, his large body hunched over me and his cock wedged between the cheeks of my ass, grinding against my pussy. The feeling was intense and the anticipation was driving me crazy, but I was still trying to drive thoughts of my Dad from my head.

“Yes,” I muttered, pushing my ass back against him. I closed my eyes and I could see my Dad frowning at me. It was a not so long ago memory form the time I got caught smoking pot and watching porn. It was at my friend Jenny’s house. The pot we stole from her brother’s stash and the porn we found on the computer. Jenny’s Dad was a Baptist minister, though, and clueless to the fact that his kids were anything but perfect, virginal Jesus worshipers. He blamed me for bringing “The Devil” into their home and told my parents everything.

Dad thought Jenny’s Dad was an asshole, but he still gave me that look. It wasn’t anger, it was worse, it was disappointment, and it filled me with shame and embarrassment. And that was the look I saw while I was leaning over the back of a couch about to get fucked by a grown man I just met who wanted me to call him Daddy.

“Tell Daddy, Sweetie,” Greg pleaded, “Tell Daddy what you want.” His hands moved under me cupping and squeezing my small breasts, and he wiggled his cock against my pussy. Electricity surged through my young body sending messages to my stupid brain to stop freaking out. “Come on, Sweetie,” Greg chanted, “Don’t be afraid. Tell Daddy…” And he pinched my nipples, and suddenly my brain listened.

I closed my eyes again, wiggling my ass and arching my back, and this time the image I saw was from a more recent memory. It was a memory I found recorded on my Dad’s computer; a home video of my Dad and Sherry. Sherry was my Mom’s receptionist. She was lying on Mom and Dad’s bed at our old house, and Dad was kneeling between her legs fucking her. The shock hit me first followed quickly by the anger. My Dad was cheating on my Mom. He was fucking her secretary.

Tears welled up in my eyes, but before they could spill over, I got a second, even bigger shock – my Mom. She stepped out from behind the camera. She was naked and she climbed up on the bed, straddling Sherry’s face and taking my Dad’s cock from Sherry’s cunt and sucking it.

It took an entire viewing of the hour long video before the shock wore off, but then I watched it again… and again… and again. I masturbated so many times to that video that I started to blush every time I was alone with my parents. And the thing about my parents is that, even though they are both pushing forty, they are both still really hot. All my friends have crushes on my Dad, even Shay, despite the fact that she’s never met him.

“When am I going to get to meet your Dad?” she always teased me. My family and I had just moved here, so I’ve only known Shay for a little over a month. We were at her house checking out porn on her computer when I foolishly told her about my parents’ video and she foolishly told me she fucked Mary Bailey’s Dad. “Never,” was my favorite response to her question. But that night I watched the video again, and the next day, with some encouragement from Shay, I lost my virginity to a boy I met at the mall.

“…tell Daddy,” Greg groaned in my ear, and the image of my Dad, naked on his bed, his lean, muscular body swaying as he fucked my Mom and her secretary, was clear in my head, and I kept it there, playing the video over and over again in my brain, except this time it wasn’t Mom and Dad and Sherry, it was Mom and Dad and me.

“Fuck me, Daddy,” I cried, “Fuck me.”

“Yes,” Greg moaned, and I felt his thick cock pushing into my tight pussy from behind.

“Yes, Daddy,” I gasped, “Yes, fuck me.” I arched my back and he pushed deeper inside me, filling me up. “Fuck me, Daddy,” I begged, “Fuck me.” And he did.

“Oh my God,” he panted, finally pulling his cock from my cum-stuffed cunt. I felt like a ragdoll lying limp on the carpet. My body was loose and sore and I could feel the rug burn on my knees, elbows and back. He fucked me in every position he could contort my small body into and I had cum so many times I lost count.

“I’ve never cum so much in my life,” he groaned, sitting back against the couch, his thoughts obviously the same as mine. He had cum on my tits and face at some point and simply rubbed his lotion into my hot flesh so I smelled like I’d been doused in jizz perfume. He grabbed the glass pipe and lit a bowl, inhaling deeply. I lifted myself up and crawled to his side. I took a toke, not coughing at all this time, and curled up under his arm.

“Did my Little Girl had fun tonight?” he smiled, running his hand over my hip to my ass.

“Yes, Daddy,” I giggled, gently taking his tired, limp penis in my hand.

“That really turned you on, didn’t it?” he asked, his voice full of wonder. My head was on his chest and I stared down at my hand as it explored his soft flesh. I was blushing and shy now that we were done and simply answered the question with a shrug. It had turned me on, though, and he knew it. I gave myself away by singing, “Yes, Daddy, yes!” and “Fuck me, Daddy, fuck me!” like a girl possessed the whole time we fucked.

“Have you ever thought about fucking your real Dad?” he asked, and a tremor ran though my body.

“No,” I answered too quickly. Had he asked me that same question while he was driving his cock into me I would have said, “Yes! Fuck yes!” I knew it was true and it embarrassed me that he knew it too.

“I’d pay anything to see that,” he said, absentmindedly running his hands through my hair.

“See what?” I asked, trying to pretend I was naive.

“See you fuck your real Dad,” he stated boldly.

“Oh my God, shut up,” I laughed, acting shocked.

“You would love it, and you know it,” he teased.

“That’s gross,” I shot back, sitting up from under his arm.

“It didn’t sound like you thought it was gross when I was fucking you?” he grinned, raising his eyebrows at me. “Fuck me, Daddy! Fuck me!” he said, mimicking my high girly voice.

“Shut up,” I blushed, “That was just playing.”

“You’re pretty convincing when you play,” he said, pulling me into his lap so I straddled his hips.

“Shut up,” I giggled, and then I saw the photo of the pretty blonde girl on his desk, “What if I said I wanted to watch you do it with your real daughter?” I challenged him, pointing at the picture.

“Oh, fuck yes,” he gasped, squeezing my tits together. I actually felt his cock swell and jump between my legs.

“You’re such a liar,” I said anxiously, feeling like we had crossed a line that we shouldn’t have. He just stared into my eyes for a long, drawn out moment, like he was studying me, and then he smiled.

“Ya, I am,” he said, “This is all just fantasies and games.” I smiled nervously back at him and he kissed me. “Fuck, I can’t believe your making Daddy hard again,” he said, looking down between us at his growing cock. I giggled and he kissed me again. “You can be my little girl and I’ll be your Daddy,” he whispered, his hands gripping my ass and rocking me against his hard cock.

“Okay, Daddy,” I grinned, kissing him.

“We’re going to do this a lot, Sweetie,” he sighed.

“Yes, Daddy,” I assured him, “I have to go pee first, though.”

“Bathroom is right down the hall,” he said, and I stood up from his lap. He grabbed my hips though before I could get away, and sitting on the floor between my legs, he gave my pussy a kiss. “Daddy will need to give his Little Girl a shave, is the only thing,” he said, tickling the neatly trimmed patch of hair on my mound.

“How come?” I asked, wrinkling my nose.

“Daddy likes his Little Girl to be smooth,” he grinned up at me.

“Okay,” I shrugged, and headed off down the hall for the bathroom. The air seemed cooler outside his office and I could feel where my naked body was still wet with cum. Around the corner I saw a light on in another office and from the open door I heard the distinct sounds of my friend getting fucked. I had almost forgot about her and that she had gone to introduce herself to Greg’s friend. The introduction must have gone well.

I tiptoed to the open door and peeked inside. The room was mostly dark except for a light on in the corner behind Shay and her new friend. His back was to me and all I could see of Shay were here feet sticking up over his shoulders. She was lying on his desk and he was fucking her hard and fast. Her cries were breathless and I felt my pulse jump watching his hips crack like a whip between her legs.

Shay was right. He wasn’t old and gross. He had a broad muscular back and a lean, muscular body, and as amazing as fucking Greg had been, I suddenly found myself envying Shay. An impulse struck me to interrupt them, to join them, but my bladder was screaming at me, loud enough that I could hear over Shay’s cries of ecstasy.

I found the bathroom just down the hall and I had my pee. Then I stood in front of the sink looking at myself in the mirror. I had “Just Been Fucked” hair and the liner around my eyes had run slightly. My lips were red and puffy from kissing and sucking cock, and there was a hickey on my left breast and a streak of jizz drying at the nape of my neck. I looked fucking hot. I wished I had my phone with me so I could take a picture.

I reached for the door to the bathroom, ready for more sex but still unsure whether I was going to go back to Greg or maybe see if I could work up the courage to try and steal Shay’s man. But when I pulled open the door I nearly screamed. I would have screamed if there had been any air in my lungs.

Shay’s man was standing there naked in the hallway, his still hard cock jutting out from his gorgeous body. His handsome, rugged face had gone white, and staring at me standing there naked in the doorway to the bathroom, he looked as though he might scream too if he could find the air in his lungs.

“Casey?” he finally gasped, and I slammed the bathroom door in my Dad’s face, my real Dad’s face.

“Oh my God! Oh my God! Oh my God!” I cried. I literally cried with tears running down my face. I waited for the door to come smashing down, for the screaming and yelling to start, for my father to kill me. But the door didn’t open. I couldn’t figure out what was happening. I couldn’t understand what my Dad was doing there in that building. He didn’t work in that office. He didn’t work in any office. He was a construction worker. None of it made any sense.

I waited there in the bathroom for something to happen, trying to calm myself. Nothing happened though. Nobody came to tell me what was going on, and after a while I started to think maybe I imagined the whole thing. It had been a strange night. I had been thinking about my Dad while getting fucked by a man I called Daddy. My emotions were more than a bit confused and I had smoked a lot of pot.

I slowly pulled open the door. The hallway was empty. The office where the light had been on in the corner was empty and dark. I found my way back to Greg’s office. He was leaning back against his desk. Shay was on her knees in front of him, sucking his cock. She didn’t see me enter and he just smiled and nodded. It all felt like a dream.

I went to the table in front of the sofa and lit the glass pipe drawing the smoke deep into my lungs. Then I went to Greg and he pulled me to him, kissing me. Shay made room for me and I knelt beside her. Together we sucked Greg’s cock, and then Shay and I were on the floor in the middle of the room. Her mouth covered my pussy and mine covered hers. We had kissed before, to impress the boys at the mall, but that was the first time either of us had ever done anything with a girl. I liked her soft, silky body and I could taste cum in her pussy, man’s cum. I devoured her like a delicacy.

Greg had produced a bottle of shaving cream and a razor from a gym bag in the cupboard, and I lay on top of his desk while Shay shaved my pussy smooth. We spent the rest of the night taking turns with Greg’s cock and calling him Daddy, and by the time we got on the elevator to leave I felt as experienced as any girl I’d seen doing porn on the Internet.

“Oh my God, that was amazing,” Shay cried, folding up her money and stuffing it in her bag. Greg gave us each three one hundred dollar bills and we had a date to see him the following week.

“Ya,” I muttered in response, my head still wrapped in a cloud of weed and confusion about the night.

“I can’t believe you didn’t get to meet Jake,” she suddenly cried with excitement, “Oh my God! He was so hot, and oh my God, he was soooo good. His cock was, like, perfect and he….” she went on to describe in perfect detail what Jake had done to her with his amazing cock while I trembled and listened silently. Jake was my Dad’s name.

“…but he had to go right after cause he said he had to meet someone. He was kind of nervous about doing it. I guess he’s just, like, building a house for Greg and he was there to go over, like, plans for the house, or something, and Greg told him he invited us over but didn’t, like, tell him how old we were, so it was kind of weird at first…”

“But he still did it,” I interrupted her, my voice flat and emotionless.

“Oh my God!” Shay cried, and again she told me in detail how great a fuck my Dad was.

I got off the bus a block away from my house. I texted my Mom to see if I could sleep at Shay’s, but I stayed there the night before and Mom wanted me home. I considered just disobeying her, but Shay couldn’t stop talking about my Dad and I couldn’t take a whole night of that.

“Where’s Dad?” I asked nervously, keeping my distance from my Mom in case I still smelled like pot and sex. I already knew he wasn’t home. His truck wasn’t in the driveway.

“He had to work late, and then I think he was going out for a drink,” she said, her attention focused on the TV.

“I’m going to bed,” I told her, climbing the stairs on rubbery legs. I took a shower first, and cried under the hot water. I was scared and confused. I didn’t know what was going to happen and I couldn’t imagine facing my Dad again. He had really cheated on my Mom this time by fucking my best friend, a girl the same age as his own daughter. And he knew that I knew, and he also knew what I had done. He knew I fucked Greg and he probably knew I had done it for money.

I crawled naked under my covers and curled up in a ball. I wanted to sleep. I wanted my brain to just turn off so I could forget everything that happened and when I woke up it would have all been a dream. But my brain didn’t just turn off, and my sleep was fitful and restless, and when I woke up it was still dark outside and I was shivering. It took me a moment to realize my covers were gone, and another moment before I realized someone was in my room with me.

My body felt heavy and sluggish from the pot and so I didn’t move when my bed shifted. My brain was sluggish too and I couldn’t really tell if I was awake or dreaming. Then I felt his fingers brush through my hair. I knew it was him. He stroked my hair softly like he did when I was a little girl and for a moment I was his little girl again. Then his hand slipped from my hair to my bare shoulder and my breath caught in my chest.

The room was dark and my eyes were closed, but in my fuzzy, half-conscious brain it was as if I was able to see with his eyes, and I saw my own naked body stretched out in front him on white cotton sheets. I saw his fingertips trace a line, feeling them run from my shoulder, down my side, to my hip. I saw him hesitate before I felt his large hands slide over my round ass, squeezing gently.

I was breathing again, and my leg shifted forward. He accepted the invitation and his thick fingers slipped into the crevice between my legs. My head was spinning and my pussy wept at his touch. The bed shifted and I hugged my pillow beneath me. His lips were on my ass, his fingers were prying me open, and then he was kissing me, pushing his tongue into my pink slit. I rolled onto my belly and he lifted my hips, devouring me like a delicacy.

The shivers from the cold were gone now and I was trembling and trying to catch my breath. Then his large, warm body covered mine, and his hard flesh was prying me open and pushing inside of me. His heavy breath smelled like liquor and pussy and he pushed deeper and deeper into me until his hips cupped my ass. His hands moved under me, holding my breasts, and for what felt like hours, we just lay there, motionless, with his cock inside me.

And then he moved. And then he shifted, And then he rolled, and his cock pulled back and slid forward again. I breathed and he sighed, and he was fucking me, at last. He rocked his hips into my ass and drove his cock in and out of my cunt, his face buried in my dark hair, his lips nuzzling my neck. He muttered soft words I couldn’t make out and he fucked me.

“Nnngh,” I moaned, arching my back and wiggling my hips beneath him. He fucked me with a slow, steady rhythm that was driving me mad. I lifted his hand from my tit and sucked his finger into my mouth, humming my pleasure around his warm flesh. He lifted up, grabbing my hips and lifting me with him until I was on my knees and elbows. He gripped my neck and bounced his hips off my ass.

“Yes,” I sighed.

“Sweetie,” he whispered.

It was dark but the blue light from my stereo and the green light form my computer glowed, filling the room like nightlights. I turned my head and reflected in the black window was my father, naked, his hips swaying as he fucked his own daughter, as he fucked me. I rested my head on the pillow and watched him. His face was a confused mixture of pleasure and pain. It matched perfectly the struggle I knew I would feel in the morning. But at that moment, with my father’s cock fucking me better than anything Shay could describe, I felt no struggle. I knew what I wanted.

“Yes, Daddy,” I pleaded, “Fuck me.”

He gripped my ass and drove his cock harder and faster into my dripping cunt. I bucked and moaned and he road me, grabbing a fist full of my hair and fucking me with abandon. The confusion on his face was gone and his every move was fueled by his lust for me. And then he broke. His hips shot forward and his heavy body pushed mine into the mattress. I felt his cock swell and burst inside of me, filling me up and mixing with my cum.

“Daddy,” I gasped, pulling his arms around me.

“Sweetie,” he panted, holding me tight and slowly grinding his hard flesh against my tight walls. We lay there like that until I drifted off to sleep with his cock still inside me. I woke up the next morning alone in my bed. My pussy was sore and dried cum stained my inner thighs, and the confused struggle I feared surged through me. I pulled my covers around me and tried not to think about what might happen next.

 

 

 

 

 

  

conference fun

$
0
0

This happened when I was 26 years old.   I am married and have one child.  The only person I had ever had sex with was my husband.  We were trying to have another baby so I had gone off the pill. I had to go out of town for a conference for my work.  The conference was to start on Tuesday and finish on Thursday afternoon at 3pm.  There were no flights until late Thursday so I scheduled a 1pm flight on Friday. That should get me home about 3:30.

The conference finished on time and I went back to my room.  I went down to the gift shop to buy a book.  When I got off the elevator I noticed a guy standing by a chair in the lobby.   I was in the gift shop about 15 minutes and didn’t find anything to read.  I figured I would go back up and watch TV until supper time.  The guy was still standing in the lobby.  I walked by him.  As I got to the elevator, he came up behind me and also got on.  When we got to the 6th floor, I got off and turned to the right to go to my room.  There were only 4 rooms in that wing.  He also got off and started following me.  I took about 6 steps and turned and shouted “Are you following me?”  He jumped back and said “I am only going to my room.”  I let him go passed me and he went into the last room on the left, right next to mine.

I went into my room feeling like I did the right thing, but also a little embarrassed.  I turned the TV on and tried to find something to watch.  About 15 minutes later the phone rang.  I answered it thinking it was my husband.  The voice on the other end said “Hi this is Dale.  I have the room next to you.  I just wanted to say I was sorry I scared you.”   I said that was OK, I may have over reacted a little.  He said that he thought I did the right thing.  He said he would like to make it up to me and take me to dinner.  I told him thanks but I was waiting for a call from my husband thinking this would put a stop to anything he was thinking.  He said that he really wanted to make it up to me and would take me to a nice place.  Pick you up at 6.  What could I say but “OK”.  See you then.  He said by the way what is your name?  I said Beckey.

I put on a turtle neck sweater and a black skirt that hit just below the knee.  At about 5 till 6 there was a rap at the door between our rooms.  I had not noticed these were adjoining rooms.  Dale asked me if I was ready and hoped I didn’t mine that a friend was also coming.  I said that was OK with me.  We went down to the lobby and Dale introduced me to Larry.  Dale had a rental car and got directions to a nice restaurant about 4 blocks from the hotel.  We went in and were seated at a booth.  I got in and Dale sat on one said and Larry sat on the other.  We ordered and had small talk while we were waiting for the meal to come.  Dale was talking and I felt his hand on my knee.  I didn’t do anything and as we talked his hand moved up on the outside of my skirt.  Then I felt Larry doing the same thing.  I have to admit that I was getting aroused.  By the time the meal arrived both their hands were about half way up my legs.   We finished eating and again their hands were on my legs, this time under my skirt.  I still did not stop them.  The check came.  Dale paid it and we left.  I was relieved that things had not progressed.   Dale asked if I would like to go to a bar.  I told him the two drinks I had with the mea were more than enough.  He and Larry both had a laugh and we were on our way back to the hotel.  Dale parked and we started talking.  Dale leaned over and gave me a long kiss.  I returned the kiss and put my arms around him.  He slid his hand down my waist and started rubbing my ass.  Larry, who was in the back seat, leaned over the seat and started rubbing my back.  His hands slid around to my breast.  After a couple of minutes Larry said lets go up to Dale’s room.   We went up the room.   As soon as we got in Larry started kissing me.  His hands slid down to my ass.   Dale closed the door and came up behind me, reached around and started rubbing my breast.   He stepped back and started to pull off my sweater.   Larry broke the kiss just long enough for it to come over my head.   Dale then unsnapped my bra and slid his hands under the bra to rub my bare tits and nipples.  After he took off my bra, he unzipped my skirt.  With one motion, he slid off my skirt and panties.  All of the sudden I realized that I was nude in front of two men that I had met less than 4 hours ago. Larry and I were still kissing.   I started thinking about my husband.   I needed to stop this.  All those thoughts went away when Dale started rubbing my pussy.   Larry led me to the king sized bed.  He put me on my back and started to lick my pussy.  I was in heaven.  Then I felt mouth on my tit.  I looked up and saw that Dale was nude.  I reached over and touched his dick.  Other than my husband’s it was the only dick I had ever touched.   He was hard as a rock.  Larry got off and Dale got into position to fuck me.   I asked him to put on a condom but he said they did not have any.  I was so horny, I told him to go ahead but not to come in me.  He didn’t say anything and slid his dick in my pussy.  Larry took off his cloths and came up to my head.  I took his dick in my hand and pulled it to mouth.  I now had dick pumping in my pussy  and one in my mouth.  The feeling was fantastic.  Dale started pumping harder.  He said I am about to cum, where do you want it.   Cum in my pussy.  I want to feel your cum in my pussy.  One last hard pump and he pushed as deep as he could. He held stil and I could feel his dick twitching and the cum hitting the walls of my pussy.  Dale got off and Larry took his place.  Dale came up to my head and I put his cum covered dick in my mouth and cleaned it off while Larry was fucking me.  It did not take long for Larry to cum.  When he finished I also cleaned his dick.  They then laid on each side of me and started to rub my body from head to toe.  It was not too long before Larry was hard again and we again fucked.  It took him much longer to cum this time.  I guess Dale seeing me fucking Larry got Dale aroused again.  As soon as Larry pulled out Dale took his place.  When he was finished again we just laid there with their hands all over me.  I was one well fucked lady.   Larry asked me if I had ever done a DP.  I told him that the only person I had ever had sex with was my husband. That is until now.  He then asked about anal.  I told his I did once in a while but wasn’t real fond of it.  Dale had started sucking on my tits again and I could feel his dick getting hard again.  Larry had reached down and was fingering my pussy.  He then slid his finger to by butt.  I wanted to stop him but I was feeling so good I did not want it to stop.  He inserted his well pussy lubed finger into my ass.  I have to admit that it felt good.  He started pumping in and out.  I couldn’t believe that I was getting turned on by having a finger up my ass.  He pulled his finger out and Dale rolled over on me and started fucking me again.  I was getting fucked for the 5th time in less than 2 hours.  I usually did not get that much in a week.  After Dale came, I noticed that Larry had gotten up.  When he came back, he was putting some lotion on his dick.  He told me to lay on my side facing Dale.  He put his dick against my ass.  Dale started sucking on my tits. Larry I’m not sure I want to do this.  He said “Let’s try it.  I will stop at any time you say.”  Ok just please take it easy.  I felt the pressure of his dick as it started to go in.  Please slow it hurts.  He stopped and let me get used to it.  He then pushed a little more in.  It was hurting but starting to feel good at the same time.  He kept pushing slowly until his entire dick was in.  He held still for a short time and then slowly started pumping.  I could not believe that I was liking this.  He began to pump harder and faster.  My pussy was on fire with nothing touching it.  Larry kept telling me how tight was ass is.  He went faster and then pumped his cum up my ass.  He left his dick in my ass until it soften and fell out.

I stayed with them all night but did not get much sleep.  Every time I would fall asleep one of them would want to fuck me.  About 7am Dale woke me up and he was hard again.  He told me to get on top and ride his cock.  While I was riding Dale, Larry got behind me and told me to hold still a second.  I then felt his cock pushing on my ass hole.  It was a tight fit but he managed to slide it in.  They both started pumping.  I cannot tell you how good it felt.   Dale came first and Larry a few minutes later.

I had cum coming out of my pussy and ass.  Larry said “let’s go get some breakfast.”  I said I needed a shower first.  Dale said no just wash you face brush your teeth and comb you hair.  I went into the bathroom and peed.  There was cum dripping out of my pussy and ass.  When I came out Larry gave me my sweater and skirt to put on.  I told them I need my under ware.  They both said that I should go without.   OK I said but if anyone says anything they really owe me.  As we got in the elevator I could feel some cum running down my leg.  I said I need to go back and clean up.  Again both said no go like you are.  When we sat down at the table, I made sure my skirt was pulled down to cover any leaking cum.  Dale slid his hand under the table and slid it up about half way.  I think the waiter knew what was going on but didn’t say anything.

After we finished, we went back up to the room.  Larry said he would  like to have one more round before I had to get ready to leave.  Why not.  When I took my skirt off I saw a big wit spot where I had been sitting.  They both laughed.  I fucked each of them one more time  I picked up my skirt, sweater and bra.  When I got my panties Dale ask if he could keep them.  I handed them to him and gave he and Larry a big kiss  We gave each other our E-mail so we could keep in touch in case we were ever in the same area again. . I then went to my room to get ready to go.  I took a shower and finished packing.  On the plane flight home all I could think about was how great I felt and how horny I still was.  I swear I could still feel their cum inside me.

When I got home my husband asked how everything had gone.  I told him great and I wanted him now.  Thank god our son was already in bed.  We fucked several times that night, more than we usually do in a week.

I E-mailed Dale and Larry told them that I was pregnant.  I was did not know for sure who the father was, but as far as I was concerned it was my husband.  I still would like to see and play with you two again.  It was the most fun I had had in years.

A Different Dimension of Sex Chapter 5

$
0
0
The following is an IQ test. If you think anything written here is true you failed the exam.

In this dimension, sexual harassment lawsuits were rare In fact, women in the workplace would have felt insulted if they didn't get propositioned regularly. Their bedroom antics with their coworkers were valued for keeping the company morale up and company retreats were, instead of being the usual assortment of bullshit feel good waste of time ablutions meant to play to the idiotic whims of overweening superiors, were mostly just private orgies that built intimacy among the staff.

This worked both ways, too: if a man inside a company was constantly being avoided by the female workforce his superiors would usually begin thinking of moving him toward the door for disrupting the esprit d'corps.

"Holy shit, look at those tits! Damn, dude, I have to fuck her one of these days," Randy Holman said to his colleague at Lee and Associates Advertising. "Dude, I already have. You should see her with her clothes off! Go and ask her! She loves sex as much as anyone else." Just then, the object of Randy's attention, Donna Harayama, who was distributing the interoffice mail, came walking back his way. "Hi Donna." "Hi Randy." "Hey look, you wanna have sex during lunch today?" "How big is your cock?" "6.5 inches and thick with a mushroom head." "Okay sweety." "Cool. Meet me in the lobby and we'll go over to the motel down the block." "Okay Randy. See you then," she waved as she headed back to her floor, her hips swinging insouciantly.

When lunch finally came around, they greeted each other on the ground level of the office building in which they worked. They got into his car for the short jaunt to the motel. When they entered their room,  Randy grasped Donna's  arms and looked down on her 5'2' 110 pound busty body. Her deep brown eyes seemed to dance in a sprightly way when she smiled up at him, her little mouth laced with dark red lipstick. He leaned his head down, slowly wrapped her in his arms and kissed her, each kiss more heated than the last. "You're a really good kisser, Randy," she giggled. As they continued to lip wrestle, he unsnapped the buttons on her dark blue blouse while his cock filled with blood, extending and hardening it. His balls filled with cum as he unhooked her bra and watched slip off of her voluminous D cup knockers, which were marked by big dark brown aureolae and thick nipples. They moaned into each other's mouths while his righthand manipulated her left breast and his lefthand pulled her butt toward him so that he could grind his dick against her stomach.

Randy unzipped her dark blue skirt and it fell around her ankles, leaving her in a pair of white silk panties, brown pantyhose and two inch black heels. He undressed himself while she watched. "Oooh, nice body, Randy," she cooed, as he put his 5'11" wiry frame with just enough chest and stomach hair to be hot without seeming like a gorilla. He picked her up and gently lowered her to the bed. He pulled her shoes off of her and then reached inside the waist band of her pantyhose and patiently rolled them off so they wouldn't tear. He jumped on top of her and went right after her bountiful sweater puppets, lustily sucking them and barely grazing them with his teeth, too. He buried his face in her cleavage and sucked on the skin covering her sternum, which tickled her. "Fuck Donna, you're a knockout!" he praised. "Thanks sweety. I've been  looking at you a lot the last couple months, so I'm really glad you asked me out," she replied in a soft voice. He sat up and peeled her panties off of her, revealing a pussy that had been shaved bare. Her succulent slit shined with wetness and he went after it like a dog does for a bone, sucking and licking it as if it was the sweetest piece of fruit ever picked. He pushed her to the point of expelling frequent moans and then climbed on top of her so that he could look at those stellar gazongas. He pierced her opening with his love knife, slashing it deep into her gash and stirring and pistoning it by undulating his hips. "Oh fuck yes," Donna sighed, as her moist cock pocket ground against his penis. Her heavy headlights wavered back and forth while the bed rocked with each thrust of the hips that propelled his spear into her.

She pulled him down on top of her, her erect milk ducts against his chest and her legs on his shoulder blades to receive him as far into her as she could. "Oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck, Randy," she panted, her dark red nails imprinting shallow ruts into his back as his plowing of her brought him closer and closer to being able to seed her pink row. The sensations rose within her like they were a dose of heroin, as she could feel the hot euphoria begin to overtake her while he maintained his attack, his urgent jabbing of her sex putting her just about there. "Oh shit! (pant pant pant) Ohhhhhhhh fuuuuccckkkkkk (pant pant pant) fuck fuck (pant pant pant)" and then she emitted a strangled cry and clutched him tightly as she felt the surge of lightning bolt through her, her body and face flushed red. He continued pounding his turgid cock up the middle of her half Japanese, half-Italian body and then drained his passion juice into her lovehole, releasing it with a long grunt and then a series of shorter ones.

He rolled off of her, pulled her head on to his shoulder and kissed her. "Man, Donna, you're just so killer," he grinned. "Randy, you make me super hot," she revealed. "So you're single, right?" he asked. "Yeah. Are you?" "Yeah. But we can end that right here," he insinuated. "Oh really?" she smiled. "Absolutely, babe. So can I get get a 'yes' on that and we can get dressed, go back to work and then spend the weekend together fucking our brains out?" "Yes," she chirped before giggling. 'Sweet!"

So the new boyfriend and girlfriend returned to their workplace and picked up where they had left off. "Hey Jeff," he barked to his buddy in the cubicle next to him. "Yeah?" "Dude, you were totally right about how she looked naked. Yowzah!" "No shit, dude. She's got one smokin' little body and a gorgeous face." "Yeah. So I asked her to be my girlfriend." "Fuck man, you move fast." "Yeah," Randy chuckled. "Fortunately, she accepted, so I didn't make a total douche of myself." "Congratulations, bro. I'll remember that the next time I fuck her." "I bet you will," Randy laughed.

When she returned to the mail room, the other girls pounced on her. "So, how was it?" "It was really enjoyable, but also a little weird." "What do you mean?" a coworker asked. "Even though I thought he was kind of cute, when he asked me to go to the motel with him, I thought it would be just another session of recreational sex. But as soon as he took his shirt off something just clicked inside me and I found myself falling in love with him, which, of course, made me want to fuck him more." "That is weird," another colleague remarked. "I usually only fall in love with them after we fuck," she giggled.

Once their workday ended, they met again in the lobby and he gave her directions to his place, which was 12 miles away. He got there first and had a chance to straighten his apartment up a bit before she knocked on his door. "Sorry it's such a mess," he apologized as he let her in. "I would probably be more surprised if a guy kept his place neat," she laughed. "So here is the plan," he announced. "I'll give you a massage while you have a bubble bath and then I'll have a shower and then we can go have dinner together." "I'd really like that," she evaluated brightly. Since she didn't have a change of clothes, she went  into his bedroom and carefully shed her outfit and laid it out on his bed, except for her pantyhose, which she just rolled up and stashed in her purse, deciding to go bare legged to the restaurant. Now completely naked and with her hair tied into a bun, she went into the bathroom, where he had already drawn a bubble bath for her. "You're making me feel like a princess, Randy," she giggled. "Hey, if the bathtub fits, soak in it," he riposted. "Tell me when you're ready for your massage babe. Take your time." "Thanks. You're so sweet."

While she was in the bath, he warmed up some scented massage oil and then let it cool to make sure it wasn't too hot. 20 minutes later, she called to him and he went to her with the massage oil in hand attired only in his boxers, which he removed. He slipped in behind her, Donna now between his legs and reclining against his chest. He drizzled the massage oil on her shoulders and dug his fingers into her muscles. "Oh yes," she sighed, as she felt his hands working her shoulders as well as the back of her neck. He watched the way her breasts bobbed in the gently sloshing water as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the caress of the water and the sensations of her muscles being worked. He reached around and very tenderly exerted just the barest pressure on those tits, her nipples jutting under his palms. "Mmmmm" she hummed, as she was becoming so relaxed she could almost go to sleep. She turned her head slightly and he craned his and kissed her softly. Then he soaped her shoulders up and she sunk them under the water to rinse the lather off. He wrapped her in a towel when she stepped out and turned the shower on as she dried herself off.

When he concluded his shower, she was already dressed. He put on some fresh clothes, embraced and kissed her, taking in her fresh scent. They set out for the restaurant and returned to Randy's apartment a little over two hours later. They stripped and got into bed. "Thanks for that, Randy. You've made this a really enjoyable day for me.  It was a really nice way to end the work week" "To tell  you the truth Donna, I really liked doing that for you. It just felt right." She smiled and they started making out, Randy kissing her in a mellow manner as he repeatedly ran his hands up and down her little body. He gradually rolled on top of her, looking down into her pretty eyes and feeling those firm breasts and nipples against his chest. He scooted down toward the end of the bed and had her hand him a pillow, which he put under her to raise her butt to make her vulva easier to access. He lapped, flicked and slathered his tongue all over her clit and added various suction rhythms along with it. She began to go off like the fourth of July, her naked petite body writhing and twisting in ecstasy, making it harder for him to keep his mouth on her love button.

He positioned himself back on top of her, pushed his cock into her and held it there. "So how do you want it, sweetheart, slow, medium or fast?" he inquired. "Mmm, take it slow baby," she requested and so he did, smoothly and very gradually moving his penis in and out of her while they kissed and moaned. "You look like you're feeling pretty laidback right now," he commented. "Mmmmmm, definitely baby. Your cock feels so good," she sighed. He propped himself back on his arms and subtly picked up the pace of his thrusting as his eyes focused on her mixed race face, voluptuous breasts and cute tummy, her breathing becoming more erratic. "Fuck Randy, that feels amazing," she whimpered and then her breathing became panting. He sped up his thrusts and she was climbing higher and higher up the mountain of pleasure and, with one frantic burst, he propelled her to the summit, causing her to claw at his shoulders and back. She was now on a rollercoaster of vivid euphoric convulsions. Five minutes later, he offloaded his creamy burden into her. He pulled her body toward his as he lay on his side. "You look like you want to go to sleep," she said in a blissful tone of voice. "Yeah, this has been a pretty tiring week," he admitted. She stroked his forehead, kissed him and they both fell into a deep, placid slumber. 

Night passed into morning. Two blocks down from Randy's apartment was a housing development which included the residence of the Farlow family. Tina Farlow, a thin 5'4" 16 year old blonde came bounding down the stairs just after 10 a.m. and into the living room of their home naked, her Hershey's Kisses shaped A cups jiggling slightly. "Daddy, can you help me?" she said to her father Hank, who was watching a college football game on television. "What is it honey?" he wondered. 'Daddy, I'm really horny right now, but the boys I know are all busy." "What about your brother?" he rejoindered. "He went to the plunge with his buddies. Come on daddy, you're better in bed than they all are anyway. Please?" she pouted. "Okay baby. Wait for me in my bedroom. I'll be up in a minute." "Thanks daddy!" she cheered.

Dan Farlow gulped down a glass of water and then headed up to his second floor bedroom and slipped into bed with her. His eyes journeyed over her taut body and his mouth involuntarily watered when he peeped the hairless little slit she had shaven only the night before. "I love it when we can share this time together daddy," she smiled. "I can't believe how quickly you've grown up,' he burbled. "It seems like only yesterday I was with your mom in the hospital watching you being born and now you're big enough to have a nice screw with me. Man, time goes by fast. It won't be that long before me and your brother will be fucking your daughter or your son will be ramming your mother somewhere down the line." "That'll be so beautiful when I can take my son's dick, daddy, or my daughter can share you with me." He smiled at his foxy little offspring and kissed her passionately, conveying his fatherly love for her with his lips as well as his lust for her body.

His 44 year old cock was as hard as stone as he sucked on those bite sized milk ducts of hers and his ears drank in the sighs of her rising horniness. He ran his righthand over her stomach, feeling her soft skin and the roundness of her mound as his fingers trailed down to her already shimmering with wetness cunt.. He repeatedly nuzzled the area between her labia. "Sorry honey, but I just can't stand it anymore," he disclosed, aborting his foreplay and positioning himself on top of her. He placed his fat, seven inch ramrod at her opening and shoved it all the way in. "God daddy, I never get tired of feeling you inside me," she half panted. "You make your daddy life so happy, kitten," he grinned before initiating thrusting. She closed her eyes to enjoy the sensations and the emotions of this father-daughter bonding experience  As his pole began its campaign of repeated ravaging, he held her tight against him and kissed her hard, their tongues slithering around each other's. "Ohhhh daddy," she groaned, "Ohhhh yes, oh yes, ahhhh, daddy, your cock is the best," she extolled. She felt the fever slowly ramping up inside of her while he took in the exquisite friction from her wet, grasping vaginal walls, their mutual familial moans filling the room with a sense of intimacy. Oh yes daddy, please fuck me harder," she begged and he did, jackhammering her teenage pussy until it spasmed uncontrollably and caused her to produce screams that were interdicted by her rapid pants, raising her hips so she could slam her love channel back on to his fuck stick.

He looked at how flushed her face was, lending it a cute, rosy hue that only increased his lust for her, his hips a blur as he pounded his spike into her and causing her to cum in a shuddering rush before he filled her young womb with his mature sperm. "Fuck Tina, you're such a gift," Dan praised. "It's too bad you don't like football because I would love to hold you while I watched the game." "Daddy, you know how much I love being cuddled by you. How about we all sleep together tonight, you, me and mom?" 'Sorry honey, but your brother would feel left out since there's barely enough room for three of us in my bed. Let me talk to your mother and see if she would be willing to sleep with him so you and I can be together tonight." "That would be so hot, daddy. Thank you!" "No, thank YOU baby. You're the greatest little girl a man could ask for."

Cheating with my bestfriends girl.

$
0
0
My name is Alex. I’m a 19 year old Music student from the U.K. This is the story of a passionate love affair which started last year and has been going ever since.
The story starts with my best friend and his girl. My best friend who we’ll call Josh and his girlfriend who we’ll call Lola are also both music students. Picturing the inevitable, the three of us decided to start a band. Our band went on for many months and we became quite big for the small town that we’d grown up in. We’d have practices at Josh’s house and Lola would also be there.. she would wear the most revealing clothes, it’s a wonder her Dad let her out the house. She had to wear glasses too, and damn could she pull them off. She’d wear the shortest skirt with a tank top and a push up bra; her perfect C cup breasts were all i could think of.
For months and months my eyes were drawn to her.. i’d dream about her and i’d find myself masturbating to pictures of her and the images of her tight clothes she’d wear laced within my head from the day earlier.

This was all well and good but i wanted more, i wanted her. I wanted to be inside her. It was crazy. The only problem was her boyfriend.. My best friend..

A Late summer’s day Josh rang me on my mobile and said that his parents were out of town for the weekend and wondered if me and my other good friend Liam would like to crash at his, smoke some weed, drink, watch some films and generally just chill out. Jumping at the chance that Lola would be there i automatically agreed.
I met up with Liam later that day to get some supplies for the night ahead. A few cans of beer, some cigarettes, Marlboro naturally.. and we had a walk up to Josh’s house. During the walk with Liam i managed to snake Lola into the conversation and what Liam thought of her. He said that he didn’t care much for her ‘revealing nature’ and that she needed to ‘get some respect’. I smiled and agreed with him, saying..
“Yeah dude, she’s such a whore haha, i bet she’s screwed Josh over so many times..”

An hour or so later we arrived at Josh’s house. We were greeted at the door by Lola.. She opened the door, and there she was.. Knee high socks. Bright yellow short shorts. A casual corset type of top i’ve seen her wear many a times.. It brought out her perfect curves imaculatley. Her smooth legs looked so perfect as they walked away into the living room.. As the turned around my eyes were glued to her perfectly formed ass. Every bounce of it made my eyes practically fall out of my head..She showed us inside where we were met by Josh and Josh’s brother Cory. (Cory who i’ve also known a long time). We all sat down and had a beer each, admiring the fact that there would be no parents to spoil our fun.
A few hours passed and we were all feeling a little buzzed from the beer. It was around 7pm at this point. Lola was still wearing the knee high socks i’d come to love, but she told us all that she’d be right back, pretending to take no notice i carried on drinking.. a few moments later she arrived downstairs in her night wear.. My God did i want to pounce on her young tight body right there and then. Short shorts (again), a tank top with no bra and those lucsious knee high socks. I felt like a dog.. sat there drooling.

A few more hours past and we were all good and drunk. Josh, Lola and myself were all on one sofa (in that order), while Cory and Liam were on another. This was when things started to get fun..

Lola jokingly spread her legs across me pretending to yawn so i tickled her to get her off of me.. she grabbed my hand and put it on her waist. Her beautiful curves were right in my hands.. I just wanted to explore every inch of her body right there and then.. But Josh was right next to us. At about 11pm Cory had gone up to his room and Liam and Josh had fell asleep, leaving only me and Lola awake watching the film. Still in our seating plan, i began to make my move.. I brushed her hand slightly and she responded by brushing mine. I held her pinky finger while placing my hand on her outer thigh.. At this point i’m shocked that she’s letting me do all of this.. Not detered i carried on with the exploration to see how far i could get with her. I ran my hand along her inner thigh and she moved her leg so i could get a better feel of her. I ran my fingers along the inside of her night shorts, all around the elastic part, feeling the top of her freshly shaven pussy.. My cock twitched and throbbed.. I was wearing trackies and it would have been unbelievably noticeable if not for the blanket disguising our movements. She touched my leg and ran her soft hand up to my crotch and lightly brushed the tip of my cock.. as a token of my appreciation i ran my hand down her shorts and cupped her beautiful, soft, wet pussy in my hand.. I felt like i was dreaming..
‘am i really doing this?’ i thought to myself.. Holding my bestfriend’s girl’s naked clit in my hand. She twitched. Her body was like jelly. i slowly ran one finger inside of her soaking pussy, she liked that.. she gripped my cock on my trackies good and hard.. i slid two fingers inside of her.. then 3.. she couldn’t take it anymore. She got her hand down into my boxers and helped herself to what was rightfully hers.. my throbbing 8 inch cock.. i swear it’d never been that big before..
We lay there for over an hour playing with each other.. moaning in ecstasy.. all the time her boyfriend was right next to us asleep..

She tapped me and called me into the conservatory.. i asked her..

“What are we doing?”

“I dunno” she replied in that school girl-ish voice of hers.

“Here.. sit down with me” I said.

I put my arm around her and began to feel her beautiful breasts.. the breasts that i had admired for so long right there.. in my hands.. She must have noticed the wet patch on my trackies and my 8 inch dude all in there because she smiled.. and before i could say ‘Suck my cock’.. She had her warm mouth around it. Her wet saliva engulfed my hard dick.. i couldn’t believe this. Lola.. was sucking my cock.. It felt so damn good. She sucked cock like a pro.. she held my balls and took me deep.. and i mean deep.. The sound of her choking was enough to wake the guys up.. I started to finger her as she kept on slobbering on my cock.. her moans of pleasure matched the timing of mine.. I was so close to cumming. Thoughts flooded my head.. How wrong this was, the thought of my bestfriend’s girl chocking on my dick.. the thought of having to thank him for letting me crash at his that night..
Other thoughts soon took over.. Knowing his girlfriend had had my cock deep in her mouth, knowing i’d fingered her and pleasured her.. i liked these thoughts. But they were interupted by Lola’s gasping for air..

“Oh no you whore.. you finish what you started”...

My fantasies were coming true.. and just as i’d slipped a 3rd finger into her.. hot, ropes of cum filled her entire mouth.. she made a noise of pleasure and pain as my cocks warm juices filled her.. “FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCKKKKKK” i screamed... “YOU’RE A GOOD FUCKING GIRL AREN’T YOU BABY..”. She replied with a simple ‘mmmhmmm’’ and looked up at me with those big brown eyes.. here mouth still full of my cum. She swallowed it.. and the rest that had fallen onto her breasts.

I made damn sure i fell asleep in the same spot Josh say me at last. As did Lola..

We woke up the next morning and i made tea for all of us. Lola kissed Josh good morning and i sniggered with an evil fucking smile.. I knew what i’d done was evil as shit.. but i didn’t care.. i felt empowered, i felt.. amazing..

I packed my bags, thanked Josh for a great night.. and left.

[1 New SMS message from: Lola]

[We need to talk..]

Parents teach their daughter part 16

$
0
0

     I could feel sleep starting to dissolve, and I opened my eyes, looking into Vanessa's big dark eyes, looking right back at me.    

     "Good morning Momma. I'm so glad you like the look of my clit. Having such a prominent, eager part, made me feel uncomfortable. I'd seen pictures of the 'average' female anatomy, and that sure wasn't me. My Mom's great, she told me not to feel like I was strange or weird just because I was different. Still, in the girls shower room after gym class, well, I was still hesitant. I leaned how to move quickly, to angle my body, to 'casually' carry a soap, washcloth or towel with me to conceal my prominent girl part, you know how cruel kids can be."

     Everyone had awakened, and she continued, "Anne discovered my difference when we were 13, and we played I'll show you mine if you show me yours when her parents were at work. It was the biggest thing I'd ever done, stripping off in front of another female for the first time. I held my breath, would she gasp in shock, fear, disgust, make a hurtful comment, tell everyone at school what a freak I was? And, one of the reasons I love her so much, she seemed enthralled by my extra big girl part. She loved it so much, that she slicked up her fingers with her spit, then, she took my most personal part in her grasp, twirling her slick fingers around it, and stroking my clit almost like it was a miniature cock. Glad no one else was there as her skilful fingers shoved me into a huge orgasm, I don't know if I could have held back the shrieks of pleasure. Since that day, we've been lovers. Anne was always enthralled by my difference, and she can't keep her hands off me when we are alone." Beaming a smile at her lover, Vanessa said, "And now, after the way Samantha, and then you, went after me Momma, I see that Anne is not alone in her appreciation!"

     "Last night, Anne talked me into letting Samantha see me as I am, and I was shaky and nervous. We stripped down, until I was just wearing my panties, then Anne told Sam to kneel before me, and strip off my panties. When she did, she gasped aloud, and seemed spellbound."

     Samantha joined in, "Spellbound, and then some. It was making me horny as all hell, that big, so sexy clit, just sticking right up proudly like that, I needed to get my mouth around that sexy beauty."

     Vanessa said, "When Sam grabbed me, and took my clit into her mouth, eager to suck and lick it, I took a big sigh of relief, and she wouldn't let me go until my sighs of relief turned to squeals and cries of orgasm as she brought me off so skilfully. And I was wondering if Samantha's Momma would like to try on my clit, so we took Sam, marched in here, and let you uncover my clit the way that Samantha did. The way you've gone after my clit, I can see that you did!"

     I said, "Oh yes, when I saw that, I had to suck it, it felt so fantastic having that big, beautiful clit in my mouth. Sometimes, I think women got the raw end of the deal, men get a nice big hard cock packed with nerve endings, and we get such a small little bump. Of course, with Darrin, when he powers that big hard cock into me, I don't feel like it was a bad deal at all!", I laughed, as I saw the stir of his cock under the sheet.

     I could feel the heat of sexual tension building quickly, and it was time to get morning classes going.

     "Vanessa, lie back baby, Daddy hasn't been able to get a good, up close look, Darrin, come over here, and lick and suck the biggest clit you've ever seen!"

     "Yes, oh yes, come here Daddy, and taste my juices, and suck my big hard clit!" Vanessa cooed.

     She spread her legs, her opening syrupy wet, and I saw it again, that huge, so suckable clit, eager for a hot tongue to lick it. Darrin got into position, and I heard him gasp.

     "Incredible" he whispered, awestruck, " just incredible."

     He lowered down, and I heard Vanessa let out a sigh of pleasure as Darrin's tongue made contact, sliding up and down her slick lips, then making teasing passes over that big pink beauty, eager to work her up.

     I was worked up enough, and I grabbed Samantha and Anne, I needed my quickly building lust taken care of, NOW.  Samantha pushed me down with a giggle, and she squatted over me, she was turned on as much as I was, her hot crimson love flesh all dewy wet, hovering above me. As I slid my tongue in between her pink folds, I felt Anne's tongue do the same to me, sliding into my churning core, Samantha and I letting out growls of pleasure.

     Next to us, Vanessa growled, "Fuck, I'm ready to cum, I want your big cock to bring me off, give me Daddy's big cock!"

     A few seconds later, I heard "Yes, yes, oh fuck, Daddy's cock is so big, I love that hard beauty filling me, stretching my tight little pussy open. Now, ream me good Daddy, ride my tight pussy hard, and gush that sweet load deep inside me!"

     I felt Anne lift up, and she giggled, "Now that Vanessa is getting her good morning fuck, I think it's time for Momma to get a good morning fuck, too!"

     A minute later, having pulled on and adjusted her strap on, I felt the driving thrust of her 10 inch dildo pushing in, I let out a pussy muffled squeal of pleasure as I was penetrated, and Samantha started dripping all over, mopping my face with her gushing center of lust, then she let out grunts and squeals of pleasure as she went sliding over the edge, giving me a tasty serving of her juices to gulp down.

     Samantha lifted up and away, I turned my head, and watched Darrin driving his cock deep inside Vanessa, her long legs wrapped around his waist, watching my husband giving Vanessa a power fucking was making my cunt churn wildly. I felt Anne's hands grasp my hips, lifting me in rhythm to accentuate the hard thrusts of her dildo. The wet squelch of two hot, horny, and juicy cunts being pounded towards orgasm filled the room, as Darrin's cock and Anne's dildo drove Vanessa and I onwards toward climax.

     I turned my head, gazing up at Anne's face, her lips were full and lush, and I wanted those lips pressed tightly against mine. I put my hands behind her head, and gently pulled her down, our open lips made contact, and our tongues were immediately, duelling, swirling and probing, setting me on fire. I love being kissed while being fucked, and my orgasm was approaching quickly.

     Anne broke the kiss, and growled, "Are you ready to cum Momma?" At my eager nod, she grinned, and growled, "Then do it Momma, cum for me, cum your brains out, cum all over my fucking dildo, get it all slick with your sweet cum juice, so it'll be nice and slick to fuck your daughter's sweet cunt!" 

     That did it, the thought of that hard dildo, smeared with my juices, driving deep up Samantha's sweet cunt sent me flying, and I let out a shriek of sheer pleasure as my cunt spasmed and quivered crazily, clamping tightly against that hard 10 inches buried up me.

     Vanessa looked over, saw me in the throes of orgasm, and howled, "Oh fuck, look at Momma cum, so fucking hot, yes, yes, yes, gonna, gonna, yes, oh fuck YES!"

     Her voice rose to a shout as she was slammed by orgasm, the tightening clamp of her hot box took Darrin with her, as my husband grunted loudly, watching his hips jerk as he exploded, I could imagine the juicy morning load he was jetting into her receptive womb.

     Anne pulled out of me, I flopped down, and saw all my juices smeared along that 10 inch fuck pole. Samantha saw it too, and with her eyes glinting, lay back, spreading her legs as Anne took position between my daughter's spread thighs. I could feel Vanessa and my husband cuddling against me, as all three of us watched the sexy scene unfolding.

     "Momma's juices are covering my dildo, it's all wonderfully lubed up, and sexy Samantha baby, you're going to get an injection of your Momma's juices, my dildo is all creamy slick with Momma's juices, just for your comfort!" Anne cooed, notching the head against Samantha's creamy entrance.

     "Yes, oh yes, drive that fucker into me, ream me out, ride my cunt!" Samantha growled.

     Anne did so, and in one thrust, buried her dildo right to the hilt. Samantha squealed and howled with pleasure, as her heated pink folds got the splitting open, 10 inches of cunt pleasing fullness jammed up her. My pink folds felt a surge of heat, watching that big cock sliding up my daughter, while it was covered with my juices.

     Wrapping her legs around Anne's waist, Samantha cried out, "Fuck, so big, so hot, so deep! Fuck me, fuck my cunt, ram my cunt, fuck my ass off, FUCK!"

     Anne was happy to do so, setting up a hard, fast rhythm, plowing it deep, right to the hilt, again and again, driving that stiff fuck pole in, over and over. Samantha's was making growls and grunts of pleasure as she took the power reaming that Anne's surging dildo was delivering.

     I could feel Vanessa pressing tighter against me, her body molding against mine. I wanted her, I wanted that clit, and I quickly turned around to face her.

     Lying back, and pulling her atop me, I growled, "Sixty nine, I need your clit, gotta lick that beauty!"

     She whispered, "Yes, yes Momma, my big girl's standing up, she's really turned on, and she wants your mouth!" 

     We formed that well known number, I felt her breasts pressing against my belly as we stretched out. Her crimson flesh hovered above me, and there it was, so big, so suckable, damn, I couldn't get enough of that huge pink, hard clit hovering directly over my mouth. Vanessa lowered it onto my waiting tongue and squealed with pleasure as I began licking it. I could feel her tongue snake out, and start to lick at my clit, which was quickly rising from its hooded canopy. I could feel the zings of pleasure radiating out, she slid two fingers up my creaming cunt, working over my inner heat. She had learned her lessons well, I could feel the rise towards orgasm starting quickly, and I squeezed her head gently with my thighs.

     I wrapped my tongue around Vanessa's hard, bulging clit, pulling at the stem with my tongue, and tugging gently on it, then letting my tongue slide along the length of her straining clit. Vanessa was squealing with pleasure, and I quickly buried two fingers up her soaking cunt, finger fucking her, eager to give her a G spot orgasm. She found my G spot, and with the combination of her mouth surrounding my clit, and her fingers on my G spot, my orgasm caught up to me. I felt the ripples starting deep down, the squeezing urge, my cunt convulsed as I felt the release of orgasm, my pussy muffled howls of pleasure, as my pussy squirted my girl cum all over Vanessa's face, washing her down with a load of tasty juices. That set Vanessa off, as her cunt started to pulse, as I finger fucked her, working over her huge, throbbing clit wildly. Vanessa lifted her head and howled out with sheer pleasure I licked her to a frenzied orgasm, her cunt squirted wildly, splattering my face with a juicy load of her girl cum, her body thrashing in the grip of her orgasmic release.

     That set Samantha off, I could hear her crying out, "Fuck, so fucking hot, yes, yes, yes, cumming, cumming, CUMMING, FFUUUUCCCKKKK!"

     Her voice shrieked, and her body was squirming wildly, in the throes of her orgasmic ecstasy, pinned to the bed under Anne's body, as Anne's rammed Samantha to a roaring climax.

     Darrin's cock had revived for another round, and Anne was probably just about going wild with pent up sexual tension. She lay back, spread her legs and urged Darrin on.

     "I'm just about ready to explode, I need Daddy's big, huge cock, give it to me Daddy, slide that hard stiff cock in, and ride me until you cum, I want to feel your rock hard beauty exploding and squirting wildly, filling up my horny center with a big juicy load of hot spunk!" 

     Darrin was happy to do so, he penetrated Anne, her squeals of pleasure filling the room as he slowly impaled her, right down to the balls.

     "Yes, oh fuck yes, Daddy's cock is so big, fuck I love the big stretch, ride me Daddy, drive it into me, and give me the explosion of your hot cum!" Anne howled.

     Samantha, Vanessa and I smiled at each other, and to give Anne and Darrin a visual turn on while they wildly fucked, we arranged ourselves in a triangle, my mouth was quickly against Samantha's steamy heat, while Sam got the pleasure of licking at Vanessa's huge clit, while I felt Vanessa's hot mouth at my fiery core.

     It was like being in a room at a very busy bordello, Anne's moans of pleasure and Darrin's lust grunts joining the squeals, grunts and cries of ecstasy we were voicing. The room smelled like hot, primal sex, I could see Anne and Darrin watching us, eyes bright, visually drinking in the sexy spectacle. We in turn were taking looks at them, their bodies locked in a embrace of sexual lust, Darrin's driving hips pumping his fat cock into Anne, over and over, our shared excitement driving us all towards climax.

     I felt the rush, and I howled, "Yes, oh yes, gonna do it, gonna spray, cumming, yes, yes YES!"

     The spasms and the squeezing urge grabbed me, I felt the release, and my cunt was spraying crazily, splattering my girl cum all over Vanessa's face. That set everybody off, Darrin roared with pleasure as his cock burst, Anne's shriek of pleasure joining in, as Darrin's throbbing pricked pumped his hot spunk into Anne's heated folds, Samantha cried out as she felt the blissful release, splattering her girl cum all over my face, and Vanessa let out a shriek as she joined us in orgasm land.

     Recovering from our thunderous orgasms, Vanessa, Anne and Samantha got up, put on their panties only, then beckoned us to follow them, They led us downstairs, and at the kitchen table, they had us sit.

     "Now, we are going to make Momma and Daddy a wonderful breakfast. And, we are going to not only be the topless cooks, but the topless waitresses who will serve you!" Samantha giggled.

     Having our breakfast cooked and then served by 3 almost completely nude teens was not only a feast for the stomach, it was a feast for the eyes. Tight, succulent asses, just barely covered by a skimpy piece of nylon, my pussy pulsed when I saw Vanessa's wonderful clit, poking out the front of her panties, and when they sat down to join us, 3 sets of gorgeous breasts, topped with nipples that were either stiff and perky, large silver dollar sized, or somewhere in between, my pussy was in heat again. After breakfast, Samantha wanted to take her friends for a little shopping trip.

     Just before they left, Samantha whispered to me, with a grin, "I'm taking the girls to the Adult Toy store, where we shall buy some more wonderful things, and use them when we come home!"

     Her eyes gazed into mine, I felt her hand reach down, sliding inside my jeans and panties, her hand cupped my sex, she could feel the juices of my lust building up. We were alone at the moment, and she pulled me into the downstairs bathroom, she stripped off my jeans and panties, moitioned me to sit on the sink cabinet, and spread my legs. My pussy was pulsing, gushing with juices, and Sam smiled as she saw my turned on state.

     "Oh Momma, there's no way you'd last until we get home, I'll take care of that!"

     Samantha turned on the bathroom fan, to cover my moans, I had a feeling I was going to be moaning a lot, as she ran her nose all over my pubic region, swirling her tongue through my neatly trimmed bush.

     "Momma, you always smell so lovely, I can't wait to taste you." she whispered.

     I could feel my daughter's hands gently spreading apart my inner lips. I was so wet, I could see my juices bubbling up, my cunt aching for her tongue. Samantha knelt down, and brought her mouth to my aching folds. God, it felt so wonderful when she brought her eager mouth to my burning center, as I felt her tongue reach out and make contact. Being so wet, I barely felt the first soft caresses of her tongue. As Samatha's tongue started to swab more forcefully at me, my moans of delight urged her on, and soon she was driving her tongue deep into my hole, wrapping her tongue around my clit, and tugging on it. Finally, she brought her fingers into play, and brought all her talents to bear on my aching pussy. A straight A student, my sexy Samantha was, as I cried out, cumming hard around her fingers, gushing juices out for her tongue to lick up, shuddering through my orgasm at her talented tongue. I was in a daze of sexual satisfaction as she stood up.

     She grabbed me, and our mouths clung together in a heated, tongue filled swirl of passion, I could taste myself on her lips and tongue, our tongues dueling wildly together. We broke the kiss after a few minutes.

     Back in the kitchen, as Vanessa and Anne joined us, Sam giggled and said, "Don't wear out Daddy, we'll want his cock as many times as he can get it up! See you soon Momma!"

My Life With Paul Part 1

$
0
0

 

My Life With Paul Part 1.

 

Everything seemed perfect for me. I was eighteen a virgin and engaged to a great guy in his early twenties. He had a good career thanks to his dad plus he was very good looking. He was five eight, 155 pounds of muscle. On his spare time he worked out and competed with the body builders.

 

I worked out also but not as much as my future husband Paul did. I just went to the gym on weekends and a couple of times after school. I did like playing sports, such as swimming and gymnastics and even after I got married I planned on playing on the city teams. Playing for the fun of playing sports. So all was looking good for me. I am 5''6" 110 pounds dark wavy hair just over my shoulders. Large breasts 38 C and my waist is 23 and hips 34 .

 

As I say I am a virgin so managed to fight off the boys. My brothers have always helped fight away boys who tried to hang around me. Believe me I have a lot of brothers. I am the only girl in the family. I have two older brothers both black and twelve younger brothers all shades of black. To set things straight. My parents are both white but on mom's side of the family way back is black link. Mom has never really explained it to me. None of my mother's brothers and sister had been black or her aunts and uncles. Why the black jean started showing up in my generation is difficult to understand. But blacks in my family have showen up, Infact not only am I the only girl in the family but I am the only entirely white one in the family. The rest of my brothers are different shades of black. By the way my mother is pregnant again at the age of thirty-five. She was only fifteen when she married my dad.

 

My dad is a priest so talking to him about sex was taboo of coarse. Mom was very conservative in manner but in looks she was stunning. I infact looked a lot like mom. She also was around 5'6” 110 pounds big breasts, small waist and ample hips. I had seen her coming from the shower a few times. She didn't work, but did a lot of volunteering for the church. We never talked about her volunteer work. I just know she was out of the house a lot. Although sometimes she did have black teenage boys to the house. On those occasions mom told me she was teaching the black boys the ways of the lord. She said the black boys needed to learn the ways of the Lord the most. Dad must have agreed with mom because he never objected to all the black boys she brought to the basement of our house.

 

Yes of coarse Paul was like any other man wanting to get me into bed before we got married. I have to admit it was a difficult time for myself. I had all these run away harmones I wanted to try out myself and find out how they worked and one hot itchy pussy. I never talked to other girls about sex and especially my mother. Before I go on you would think with all the children my mother had sex would be an open supject. However it wasn't. My parents had been married twenty years and she was pregnant now with her sixteenth child.

 

What was really amazing my room was next to my parents and through the years you would think one would hear a lot of bedsprings banging since every year or every other year I had a new brother. But I always had trouble sleeping for some reason and never heard the bedsprings except on the odd occation. I just gather my parents were quiet at sex during the night. I knew they didn't have sex during the day because dad was either at the church prepairing lessons for church or working out at his own gym.

 

One day after school I went to the construction site my boyfriend Paul worked. He was just getting off worked. The cafateria was empty and we went in. "What did you want to talk to me about Paul?" I asked after sitting down at one of the cafateria tables.

 

I know we promised no sex before we got married Marrie but I can't hold out any longer and the last thing I want to do is cheet on you. Can't we have sex just once before we get married. Please Marrie. I promise it will not change the way I feel about you. I love you so much." Paul pleaded.

 

"We only have to waite three more months for the big wedding your dad has planned for us Paul." I said knowing in my own head I'd love to try sex with Paul. The least I could do is pretend to want to wait. Maybe he was testing me to see if I was a good girl.

 

"Please Marrie. I Love you so much and I want to show my love so much to you." Paul continued to plead.

 

After a good half hour of pleading and I do mean pleading I said okay we would have sex. Then we had to work out where and when. Neither of us had much time or money. Most of our money was tied up in finding a nice house to move into after we got married and furniture. Thank goodness the wedding and honeymoon was all on Paul's dad. We finnally decided on Saturday after it got dark in the secluded part of the park. Paul could park his car in the parking lot. We then could take a blanket to the secluded part of the park not that far from the parking lot, put the blanket down and have our first sex. It sounded easy.

 

It was a busy week with finals coming up so I had a lot of studding to do. Plus swimming as well as gymnastics. I thought the week would go slow but actually it went fast. I went shopping for my mother. She was busy teaching some black boys some lessons in our basement and didn't want to disturb her. When I got home around noon she had finished the biblical lessons with the black boys and was fixing lunch when I got home. She must have had a fresh shower because she smelled especialy fresh. She had her long navy blue dress on. It must have been her favourite one because she wore it quite often.

 

Mom and I had soup and sandwhiches together and she asked what I was going to do the rest of the day. I told her I would be at the gym at school this afternoon and be home to help with dinner. Then would be going out with Paul this evening. I asked her what she would be doing. She told me she was having another bible class this afternoon with those black devil men. She said if it took the rest of her life she'd drill it into those boys how they were suppose to praise the lord in the proper way. I have to purify those boys even if it takes all their manness out of them." She often said. What ever she meant by that. "Those black boys always seem to gain their manlyness back though and more and once more I must purify them. It's an never ending cycle Marrie. Thank goodness the basement where I take those manness hormones away is sound proof. All the black boys and I do a lot of moaning and groaning to please those black boys and get rid of their bad seed."

 

"Good luck mom." I said as I gathered my gym bag and left the house. See you later this afternoon to help with dinner. I am sure dad'll be hungry after his long day at church.

 

It wasn't difficult telling my parents I was going to the Saturnight service with my boyfriend Paul. I did feel guilty though lying to my dad who was a priest. I lied and told him we would be going to the church on the other side of the city close to Paul's place. Paul was every bit the gentleman he always was and knocked at the door to pick me up. It was an unusualy hot night and I wore a summer dress. Yes of coarse I wore a bra and panties. Dad had already left to prepair for evening service.

 

Mom said she was expecting another group of the black hoodlooms over. She was wearing a long housecoat she often wore to go to the basement to teach the black boys. I had always wondered why she would wear that long house coat into the basement to teach the rapure to those black boys and wondered what she wore under it. But she had been doing it as far back as I could remember. So she must know what she is doing because at least three times a day she had those heathen black boys down stairs.

 

I was about to set my put my dirty dishes in the sink when I heard the back door bell ring. “I'll get it Mom.” I said heading for the back door.

 

“Okay Marrie.” Mom said putting her mug down on the kitchen table after swallowing her coffee.

 

I went to the back door and opened it. “Hi your mom is expecting us.” A black boy around eighteen said. I recognized him at once as a boy that had been over many times in the past months. His name was Tony. I had heard other boys call him that who also came to our place. He was a good six feet tall, very muscular. He always wore tight sleeveless t-shirts and blue jeans. When ever I had seen him coming over he looked so tough like a hoodlum his dark brown eyes blazing. He looked so full of anger of some sort. I couldn't really understand what the matter was with him. But then I had seen many young black men with the same kind of attatude coming to moms biblicale groups.

 

Then I heard mom from behind me. “Come in Tony. You have met my daughter Marrie before she is off to church service. Bring in the gang Tony.”

 

I stepped to one side to let Tony and the other black boys in the house. I could see mom would have a lot of work to do tonight. In walked at least two dozen hard bodied boys looking much like Tony. All the boys including Tony were rubbing the crotches of their jeans as they walked past me.

 

“Down stairs boys.” Mom said in a stern voice. “Thank you Tony for bring your bunch of boys so I can take all that badness from them.”

 

“Yea, what ever you want to call it.” Tony said. “Lets get at it. I'm about to burst and so are my buddies.”

 

“Follow me downstairs then Tony and bring the gang. I see I am going to have a long night with you and your buddies. I'm sorry Marrie when you have to see the way these boys behave before I remove their badness but you have seen how black boy after black boy leave with praise in their hearts and satisfaction on their faces.” Mom said as she led the two dozen black boys down the hall to the basement stairs.

 

“Bye mom and good luck. I am going across town to go to church service with Paul.” I said.

 

No sooner had I put on my shoes when the front door bell went. I went tot the door to see Paul waiting for me. I got in his car and we were soon driving toward the park. It was only a five minute drive from my place. He parked the car on the far side of the park.

 

We got out of his car. Paul carried the blanket and we headed to a secluded part of the park not far from the parking lot. He put the planket down and we both laid on it after kicking off my loafers.

Paul undid his shoes and took them off along with his socks.

 

I didn't know what to do and I don't think Paul did either. We ended up moving close to each other and began kissing. We had kissed before. He moved his large muscular arms around me in a big embrace and undid the back of my dress and pulled down the zipper. I pulled my arms through the dress and soon the top of my dress was off and I only had my bra on. He unhooked my bra and he pulled it off. My large breasts fell free. I guess Paul was impressed by the size of my breasts because he took one

of them in his hands and began to message it leaning his body into mine. I could feel his hard

cock pressed against my leg.

 

Paul leaned down and licked my large nipple and took it into his mouth. I wanted to see his chest and

began to undo the buttons of his cotton shirt. When I had his shirt undone I felt inside for his nude

chest. It was smooth and muscular. I ran my hands all over his chest as he let go of me and removed

his shirt and now we were both topless. He then undid my skirt and pushed it down over my hips. I kicked it down my legs and off my feet. Now I just had my panties on.

 

I hadn't touched my own pussy except to wash it. For some reason I thought it was a sin to touch one's self because that was for your mate to do. So I had never experienced an organzam before or even anything close to an orgasm before. Now I felt my panties and they were becoming wet with out me touching them. I didn't know why though. Then for the very first time I felt as my panties were being pushed aside by someone other than myself. Paul's finger entered my pussy and I wanted to push forward to get more of his finger in me.

 

However I didn't and waited for Jeff to take the lead. He pulled his finger out of my pussy and took a

hold of each side of my panties and pulled them down. I lifted my butt up and he pulled them over my ass and on down my legs to my feet. He took them off my feet and threw them on the ground. He stood up undid the top botton of his pants and undid the zipper and pushed his pants down his muscular legs to his feet and stepped out of them. I saw the big lump in his boxer shorts. Paul leaned over and pulled them down as well and stood up.

 

"Do you like my cock Marrie?" He said.

 

"Yes." I answered. It had to be around five inches long and straight. It had this head on it with a hole in the middle. It did look impressive. Äre you going to put that in me?" I asked.

 

"Yes but not cum today. I don't want you having children until we get married Marrie." He said.

 

“Okay." I answered.

 

Paul laid down beside me and we began to kiss again. He began kissing my neck down to my nipples and breast. He kissed down my stomach and down to my pussy. That was so hot. I was so excited when he reached my pussy but he went passed my pussy and kissed my thighs and went back to my stomach and back to my breasts and my nipples. Then he went back down to my pussy once more and licked my clit and took it into his mouth. I felt myself shaking all over. I couldn't control my body as I felt myself squirting into Paul's mouth.

 

He moved his mouth from my pussy and moved up again licking me all over. He then laid on top of me and kissed my lips again. I tried to kiss him back. We kissed along time before he told me to spread my legs. I spread my legs and before I knew it his cock was in my hot pussy all the way. He wasn't in my pussy more than a couple of seconds when he was pulling out. I saw a steam of blood coming from me the same time. I wanted to scream. "What have you done to me. I'm bleeding."

 

Just then he was pulling his cock out of me again. "I made you a woman Marrie. Nothing to worry about." Paul said.

 

"Okay." I answered as Paul pushed his five inch cock back into me. This time Paul's cock seemed to wake something deep inside me. I felt all hot and feaverish. I could feel my clit hard again and felt Paul put his fingers around it as his hard cock entered me all the way. Paul had withrawn his cock from my pussy at the same time. Suddenly to my amazement he took his hand around his cock and was moving it up and down in his hand. Just then all this white stuff came out all over the top of my

stomach. The only thing wrong was my pussy felt it was on fire. He had stimulated something in my pussy but had stopped. I kept rubbing my clit forgetting about Paul momentaraly and I felt my back lift off the ground and a this liquid came shooting from me again only more powerful than the first time. I lay back. When I looked up Paul was looking down at me and saying nothing.

 

Ïs that it?" I asked looking at Paul.

 

"Yes. What did you expect?" He said. He was already putting his undershorts on and pants. He had his shirt on and doing it up and I was still laying on the blanket still nude. I was stunned that after what seemed forever waiting for this day it was over so fast. “Get dressed I got to get home. I promised dad I would be home early. Hurry up Marrie.”

 

I couldn't consintrate because my head was spinning. I felt so let down and for some reason empty. I remember just looking up at Paul feeling tears running down my face and looking down at my nude body. What was wrong with me. I felt so hot between my legs. My pussy felt like it was on fire and Paul was ready to just forget about my needs.

 

“Fine stay here then. I'm going. I'll give you a call tomorrow. I'm not going to be late because you want to just lay around.” Paul said with a bit of an angry tone in his voice.

 

I still couldn't comprehend how Paul could get me so hot and just want to leave me here all alone only conserned he had to be home. I guess that's when my stubberness took over my reasonsoning and I said. “Go ahead Paul. Go then. I'll see you tomorrow. Maybe? Maybe not.”

 

“Oh I'm sorry Marrie. I really am sorry. I Love you so much Marrie but I really do have to get home. You can't stay here all by yourself. Come on get dressed Marrie and I'll take you home.” Paul said.

 

“Okay then.” I answered getting up, finding my clothes and getting dressed as quickly as possible. Paul put the blanket back in the car and helped me into the front seat of the car and drove me home. We kissed at the door and I went inside. The house was quiet and I went to the livingroom and sat down. I felt so lost and my body felt so hot especially my pussy. I felt like stripping nude and fingering my pussy in the worse way. But then I heard the back door open.

 

“Any one home?” I heard dad say.

 

“Yes dad. I'm in the livingroom.” I answered.

 

“How was the service across town tonight Marrie?” He asked as he entered the livingroom.

 

“It was quite interesting dad.” I answered. “I think I reached a new understanding of things.”

 

“I'm glad Marrie. Where is your mom? Have you seen her since you got home?” Dad asked.

 

“No dad. She is probably still down stairs with the black boys teaching them lessons. You know how dedicted she is in taking the badness out of them.” I said. “It is early. Do you mind if I go out for a walk down town. I want to do some thinking about tonights service and clear my head at the same time Dad.”

 

“Go ahead Marrie. I know you are so much like your mother dear. You just go out and relax. I am so proud of the way your mother is dedicated to teaching those hoodlum black boys. I've seen those black boys come in looking like such thugs full of plain bad lust and how they leave with big smiles on their faces with looking so relieved of their evilness. I know I could never achieve those mirraculous changes in those black boys like your mother can.

 

“I agree with you dad. Mom really knows what she is doing. I know tonight she is really got her hands full. That Tony guy was here again. It seems mom just can't get all the badness out of him. He is here at least three times a day for the past six months and he brings more and more thugs with him. At least as bad as he gets he at least knows to bring fellow thugs to mom so she can take the badness out of them as well.” I said opening the back door to leave. “I bet you are so proud of mom.”

 

“Yes I am Marrie. You could learn a lot from her. You are so kind and good like she is. I know your mom is afraid you will be better off marrying Paul, settling down and raising your own family but I still think you could learn a lot from your mom and she should take you downstairs to observe how she teaches those bad thugs to be honest and God fearing citizens. But I guess your mother knows best. Have a nice walk Marrie and I hope you clear your head.”

 

“Thanks dad. I'll probably just go to the park and relax. Bye dad.” I said and went out the door heading for the park. I took the short cut through the neighbours laneways and reached the park in no time. I headed to where Paul and I had been earlier and sat down. I thought back to earlier when Paul and I had been there making out. I could feel the itching in my pussy begin again and felt my nipples hardening in my bra. Without thinking I realized I had pulled the zipper down at the back of my dress. The fresh air felt so nice against the heat of my body. But I still felt so hot and pushed the top of my dress down until my bra came into view. The bra felt like it was tight and seemed to bite into my breasts. I know I shouldn't be doing this but I undid the back of my bra and let it slide off my large breast, slide down my arms and tossed it on the grass. Now I was nude from the waist up as I pushed my dress to my waist. Now my pussy seemed it was on fire. I pulled my dress up to my waist and without thinking I pulled my panties down as I lifted my ass off the ground. The next thing I knew my panties were on the ground beside my bra. I began to message my clit as I tossed my head back and could hear myself moaning.

 

“Shit. Look at this guys.” I suddenly heard as I opened my eyes to see four boys around eighteen starring at me. The boy talking was about five ten with short dark blond hair, wearing a tight white t-shirt and blue jeans. He looked like he might have been on the highschool football team. Slim and muscular. Two of the other boys had dark black hair and looked like they were Italian also slim and muscular both about six feet tall. The other boy had dark red hair, maybe Irish also slim and muscular about five ten.

 

I know I should have felt imbarressed being cought almost nude but I couldn't help but feeling hotter than ever as I couldn't help looking at each of their crotches. “Hi guys.” I said. “Why don't you guys come over and sit down with me. I'm feeling lonley and you guys look like you'd be good company.”

 

“Sure. Sounds good to me. My names Ryan.” The dark blond haired boy said. “This is Tom.” Ryan said pointing to the dark red haired boy. “Jason.” Pointing to one of the dark haired boys. “And Anthony.” He said pointing to the other black haired boy.

 

 

My Life With Paul. END OF PART 1.

 

 

 


The Organisation of Sluts for the Pleasure of select men - Chapter One, Introduction

$
0
0

Ok, so this is my first story on here.  This is the first chapter and although at first it doesn't appear like a BDSM story as is progresses it will.  Hope you like it.

 

It had been a long time since my last sexual encounter with a girl as I was stood flirting a little nervously with this beautiful blond.  She was 5ft4 must have been dress size 8, amazing 32 DD tits that I kept on sneaking a peak at.  She was wearing a stunning red dress that came down to just above her knees and showed off her ample cleavage.  Her hair was flowing down around her shoulders and she was flirting with me, I couldn't believe it.  I had seen her a couple of times around campus and I shamefully admit thinking about her while masturbating.

 

Maybe I should tell you about myself before I go much further.  I am 21 in my final year of studying physics and maths at university, I know it sounds geeky but I am not really a geek maybe just clever.  I had plenty of nerdy friends who all got excited over complicated equations, admittedly I do as well - sometimes.  I am 5ft8 tall with short brown hair and blue eyes, I am not athletically fit but not fat either.  I have an 8 inch long and 6 inches around cock which I didn't think was big until my last girlfriend told half my class my size.

 

Sex wise I had a fairly boring sheltered time so far.  I have only slept with one girl so far, she was a slightly chubby maths student with big tits - you will notice I have a thing for big tits.  The first time we tried to have sex was a bit of a disaster I was naked and hard and she got out a condom.  I had never even tried to use one before, as she tried to put the condom on it became apparent it wouldn't fit.  She turned and grinned at me saying it won’t fit.  So my first time was delayed until I could get some bigger condoms.  Sex with her was good but it never seemed to be able to satisfy my desires and urges. After 6 months I broke it off as I just didn't feel the same way about her.  That was about a year ago since then I had flirted and kissed but nothing more.

 

Then here I was stood in this bar talking to this total hottie.  The guys from my course who I had come in were all gobsmacked that I was chatting to her.  After maybe an hour of chatting - I had bought her 2 or 3 drinks she asked if I wanted to go back to hers where she had a nice chilled bottle of white wine.  I wasn't going to refuse this girl anything, I waited as she got her coat and then followed her out of the bar winking at my friends.

 

We made small talk on the way back to hers, I found out she was doing a degree in Dance which explain why she was so toned and fit.  She was in her 2nd year and really enjoying it.  I asked jokingly how you could get a degree in dance, and she quickly pointed out all the technical things that you have to learn.  It wasn't long before we were at her student flat, and wow it was amazing.  She had a big kitchen coming living room with a 40"plasma TV on the wall.  Nice plush red sofas and lovely velvet carpet.

 

"How on earth do you pay for all this," I ask.

 

"My daddy is rich," she giggles, as she bends over letting me stare at her lovely arse as she gets the wine out of the fridge.  Now I am not a great fan of wine but here is a rule, if a hot girl offers you wine you take it!

 

"Wow this is a seriously nice place," completing her flat.

 

"Thanks, wine?" she asked as she wandered back over.

 

She sat down on the sofa next to me and hands me a glass, after one sip she leans in and kisses me hard on the lips.  I kiss her back, oh my god I say to myself.  Her lips are so soft and warm, it isn’t long before her tongue was pushing into my mouth.  We kissed like this for at least 30 minutes it was so heavenly, my cock getting so hard.  It wasn't long before her hands found their way down to my cock straining now to get out of my pants.  She begins stroking my trousers rubbing right above where my enlarged cock is.

 

"My my," she says, "Your getting hard.  Go on undo my dress, let my tits out"

 

"Ok," I reply as I hastily put my hands around her back and zip down her dress, pushing the straps off her shoulders letting the dress fall to her waist.  It reveals a red lacy bra, which makes me think again oh my god.  I stare at the tits enclosed by the beautiful bra as I reach around and undo her bra.

 

"Fuck me your tits are amazing!"

 

"Thanks," she replies grinning shyly.

 

I bend down and without asking just take a nipple into my mouth and begin to suck.  "Shit," she moans, "Suck harder."  I pull it further into my mouth as my hand reaches for her other tit.  I massage her big tit in my hand as I suck her nipple hard.  I pull off from her tit and put my other hand where my mouth was and firmly grope her big breasts.  I begin to kiss her again and it’s not long before her hands have undone the buttons on my trousers and are pulling them down.  She then gets her hand inside my boxers and begins to feel my cock.

 

"Wow, you’re big," she whispers.

 

I don't reply as she begins to stroke my cock, I pull her dress from under her, revealing that she is wearing a red thong.  There is quite a wet patch already on the thong as I pull that off so that she is completely naked.  Her pussy is shaven completely bald, so smooth just the way I like it.  I push two fingers against her bare slit and feel how wet it is.  I slip them into her warm wet pussy as she moans.

 

"Oh fuck," she moans as I begin to finger fuck her pussy.  "I want your big cock inside me.  Don't worry I am on the pill."

 

Without a further word a pull off my trousers and boxers letting my cock free.  She moves so she is lying lengthways along the sofa her legs spread.  I get on top of her and line my cock up, I slowly push my cock into her pussy as I groan.  Her pussy is so warm and tight, I push my full length into her before pulling out.  Fucking her ever so slowly to begin with, enjoying the sensation of her pussy.  "Fuck," I whisper, "Your pussy is so amazing."  I grab her legs and lift them up onto my shoulders so I can get a better angle and begin to get faster.

 

"Fuck me faster," she moaned, "Oh shit you’re filling me right up."

 

I get faster and faster ramming my cock in and out of her tight pussy.  Being so long since I last had sex it’s not long before I feel the urges to cum.  Not wanting to cum just yet a slowed down a little and distracted my mind with things.  I flipped her over onto all fours and continued to pound her from behind knowing I was going to have to cum soon.  I put my hand round and felt her clit, I began to attack it with my fingers.  This seems to send her over the edge as I ram into her from behind.

 

"Don't stop," she begs, "Oh fuck I am going to cum."

 

Her whole body shudders as she orgasms on my cock, I don't stop my pounding.  Her orgasm last at least a minute 2 minutes, her pussy seems even tighter.  As she finishes orgasming she turns around and asks, "So where do you want to cum?"

 

This is the first time I have ever been asked this, I feel like I am in heaven.  "In your mouth," I reply.

 

I pull out of her as she turns getting onto her knees on the floor, "Stand up," she instructs me.  I stand in front of her my cock standing out hard and almost touching her face.  She begins to kiss the tip of my cock, I moan.  This is the best a girl has ever treated my cock, I have had a few (very few) blowjob's in my time and no girl had ever done anything like what she was doing.  She then took the head of my cock slowly into her mouth teasing it with her tongue, before beginning to bob up and down on my cock.  As I was almost about to she pulled off my cock with a teasing grin.  She then began to lick and suck on my hairy balls, with her hand gently stroking my cock.  I moan a little in frustration needing to cum now.

 

She slowly licks her way up my cock and as she gets to the tip she again engulfs it, and begins to bob up and down again.  I place my hand on the back of her head and apply a little pressure pressing my cock in more and making her move faster.  This feels amazing on my cock and she seems to be enjoying my hand on her head.  She goes faster, knowing I am getting very close.

 

"Fuck I am cumming," I say, as I hold her head, my cock deep in her mouth.  I shoot stream after stream of cum into her mouth which she swallows.  She swallows my whole load to my amazement, I let out a low moan of satisfaction, having had the best sexual experience of my life so far.

 

She continues to kiss and suck my cock as it slowly deflates back to its normal size.  "My name is John by the way," I say having not yet exchanged names.

 

"Steph," she replies looking up at me with a grin her hands still rubbing my cock.  That's not the last time we fucked, we have sex 3 or 4 more times before falling asleep around 4 in the morning.  Having cum in her mouth twice once on her tits and once in her pussy.

 

We collapse in a sweaty happy pile in her double bed both still naked.

 

I am awakened by a nice lovely feeling, a hand on my balls another on my cock.  "Fuck, you love sex don't you," I say with a grin as I feel myself getting hard again.

 

"I just thought you should have a wake up blowjob," she says with a little grin.  She doesn't attempt to cover up her tits.  She begins to stroke my cock a little faster as she says, "What I am about to tell you will shock you, but will also turn you on."

 

"Ok," I reply a little puzzled.

 

"I am part of a club/organisation of girls who are used by a select group of men for their entertainment.  It was started by my grandfather 60 years ago when he was your age, every now and then they look for a new male to join.  There are 10 males in the group and over 100 girls.  You have been selected after a long process to become the new member if you like," Steph explains, her hand still stroking my now fully hard cock.

 

"Fuck, and I would get use of all these girls," I reply my head reeling with the possibilities of loads of girls.

 

"Yes, you would have full access to all the girls, apart from the ones being used by other males, anytime of day or night.  All you have to do is text the relevant girl and tell her where to meet you and she will go instantly, she will do anything you want, there is very little you can't do with her," her hand getting faster and faster on my cock as she explains this.  "Do you want this?" Steph asks.

 

"Yes," I moan as she brings me near to the point of cumming.

 

"Cum for me, cum for your slut my new master," Steph says as she wanks my cock ever so fast.

 

I close my eyes as I cum hard, shooting over her hand thigh and bed.  I collapse back onto the bed as she cleans my cock with her tongue.  "Now you need to meet my grandfather," Steph tells me.

My Step Sisters, step-bother and me

$
0
0
It all happened When Me and My Dad moved in with my step-mother. My step-mother had 2 kids A boy and a girl. A the time they were 15 and 14 and me being 15 as well. It was a small house for to live in together so it was pretty cramped.

So When One Day When my Dad and my Step-mother went out all appeared to be normal. I was in my room, My step-brother was on the computer in the living room and my step-sister was on the couch with a blanket over her, watching Tv. So Im in my room playing video games when I needed to go to the bathroom. As I was walking to the bathroom Id have to pass the living room. But On my way I stopped there. On the couch was my step-sister with the covers over her, very noticeably masturbating. I See her hand placed and shifting in between her legs. Just the outline through the blanket, as if she was fooling anyone. The sounds of her fingering herself, and how wet it all seemed. And There was my step-brother on the computer, no more then 5 feet away on the computer chair with a blanket draped over him. He started to speak while looking into the reflection of the computer screen to see his sister. "Do you like the singer from the Jonas brothers? Do you think he's hot?". He spoke as if he were teasing her. She Bit her lip and the movement of her hand grew faster and trying not to moan she said "yes". And continued to make louder wet noises. At this point I realized that under his blanket he was rubbing himself too. Both of them were entranced in their own worlds that neither of them realized i was standing there. My step-sisters body started to shift and move from the excitement. While touching himself my step-brother started to speak again, but this time he was also having a have time to speak and not to moan. Again taunting. "Do you want to kiss him?" And Still trying to hold it back she responded "yes" He spoke again. "Do you want to marry him?" She didn't respond, cause if she did she knew she was going to moan. Her body was squirming around trying to understand the intense feeling she was having. He fingers dug deeper the sounds grew louder. At this point my step-brother was trying not to show what he was doing at this time because he finally realized that I was standing there the whole time. He reluctantly reduced his momentum in fears that id notice he was masturbating. But My step-sister was All by herself focusing on the thing dirty things her brother put into her mind. Suddenly her whole body arched, hand in between her legs working over time. The sound and smell of her pussy came very apparent. Her eyes shut and her head tilted back trying her hardest not moan fearing we would notice what she was doing. But she couldn't control it. Her body ran wild. A sudden stiffness in her body and shortly after a release. she rested, and with it a sigh. After that my Step-sister went back to watching tv and my step-brother went back to the computer.

I couldn't believe what I just saw, I had to have a release. I went to the bathroom, I pulled down my pants and with the most vivid details, I played it all back in my head. I was really going at my cock an it still wanted more. I was just picturing her naked, what she looked like under the blanket. And Soon as the though of her naked came to mind. I let out the most intense orgasm Id ever had. I got up, cleaned up and flushed the toilet. And walked out of the bathroom like nothing had ever happened. And thats how we all acted.

After I got out, my step-brother got of the computer and went to go play video games and my step-sister went to her room. With that leaving the living for me explore. I walk up to the couch where my step-sister laid the blanket was there over the spot near where her but was. I lifted the blanket and underneath was a wet spot where all her juices were left.(the blanket itself was a bit wet too). I decided to seize the moment I smelled the couch's pillow where she left everything, It smell so delicious. The Idea of eating out my step-sister came to mind. Another erection just began to swell in my pants. The whole idea of being where it all took place really turned my on.

And now every now and then Id see a wet spot on the couch and id take the time. To remember that event.

My Step Sisters, bother and me

$
0
0
It all happened When Me and My Dad moved in with my step-mother. My step-mother had 2 kids A boy and a girl. A the time they were 15 and 14 and me being 15 as well. It was a small house for to live in together so it was pretty cramped.

So When One Day When my Dad and my Step-mother went out all appeared to be normal. I was in my room, My step-brother was on the computer in the living room and my step-sister was on the couch with a blanket over her, watching Tv. So Im in my room playing video games when I needed to go to the bathroom. As I was walking to the bathroom Id have to pass the living room. But On my way I stopped there. On the couch was my step-sister with the covers over her, very noticeably masturbating. I See her hand placed and shifting in between her legs. Just the outline through the blanket, as if she was fooling anyone. The sounds of her fingering herself, and how wet it all seemed. And There was my step-brother on the computer, no more then 5 feet away on the computer chair with a blanket draped over him. He started to speak while looking into the reflection of the computer screen to see his sister. "Do you like the singer from the Jonas brothers? Do you think he's hot?". He spoke as if he were teasing her. She Bit her lip and the movement of her hand grew faster and trying not to moan she said "yes". And continued to make louder wet noises. At this point I realized that under his blanket he was rubbing himself too. Both of them were entranced in their own worlds that neither of them realized i was standing there. My step-sisters body started to shift and move from the excitement. While touching himself my step-brother started to speak again, but this time he was also having a have time to speak and not to moan. Again taunting. "Do you want to kiss him?" And Still trying to hold it back she responded "yes" He spoke again. "Do you want to marry him?" She didn't respond, cause if she did she knew she was going to moan. Her body was squirming around trying to understand the intense feeling she was having. He fingers dug deeper the sounds grew louder. At this point my step-brother was trying not to show what he was doing at this time because he finally realized that I was standing there the whole time. He reluctantly reduced his momentum in fears that id notice he was masturbating. But My step-sister was All by herself focusing on the thing dirty things her brother put into her mind. Suddenly her whole body arched, hand in between her legs working over time. The sound and smell of her pussy came very apparent. Her eyes shut and her head tilted back trying her hardest not moan fearing we would notice what she was doing. But she couldn't control it. Her body ran wild. A sudden stiffness in her body and shortly after a release. she rested, and with it a sigh. After that my Step-sister went back to watching tv and my step-brother went back to the computer.

I couldn't believe what I just saw, I had to have a release. I went to the bathroom, I pulled down my pants and with the most vivid details, I played it all back in my head. I was really going at my cock an it still wanted more. I was just picturing her naked, what she looked like under the blanket. And Soon as the though of her naked came to mind. I let out the most intense orgasm Id ever had. I got up, cleaned up and flushed the toilet. And walked out of the bathroom like nothing had ever happened. And thats how we all acted.

After I got out, my step-brother got of the computer and went to go play video games and my step-sister went to her room. With that leaving the living for me explore. I walk up to the couch where my step-sister laid the blanket was there over the spot near where her but was. I lifted the blanket and underneath was a wet spot where all her juices were left.(the blanket itself was a bit wet too). I decided to seize the moment I smelled the couch's pillow where she left everything, It smell so delicious. The Idea of eating out my step-sister came to mind. Another erection just began to swell in my pants. The whole idea of being where it all took place really turned my on.

And now every now and then Id see a wet spot on the couch and id take the time. To remember that event.

The scent of vanilla, part 1

$
0
0

"Fuck!", I mumbled. It had started raining as soon as I got off the bus. I was going to meet this girl that I had been texting with for a couple of weeks. She lived about an hour away for me, so it wouldn't be a disaster if things didn't work out. I could just hop on the next bus.But I was so damn nervous about the whole thing. You see, I'm really shy. I'm really insecure. And she was so pretty. Like, all the other girls I'd seen? They were nothing compared to this girl. And she was sweet, and smart, and ...

I was trying to light a cigarette, even though it was now pouring down. I was standing, lost on my own thoughts, when someone laid their hand on my shoulder. Nearly dropping my cig, I looked to the side, and saw a pale, slender hand with long black nails."H-hey ..."
I felt like smacking myself. I'd just met her for the first time ever, and then I started stuttering like some idiot? Great.
"Aww, you're soaked. Poor boy."
Inhaling the smoke, just about the only damn thing that was keeping me calm right now, I took a look at her. Long black hair. Blue eyes. Black eyeliner. 18 piercings as far as I could see. She was not that tall, but she wore platform boots, so we were about the same height right at that moment.
My tongue must have tied a knot around itself, because I couldn't come up with an answer.
She grabbed my arm and guided me towards an apartment complex. It was rundown. It was obviously not the best part of town I had landed myself in. 

She lived five minutes away from the bus stop. Five minutes where I was desperately trying to find something to say to her. Funny how I had been thinking about all the right things to say before I got here, but now, I couldn't do anything but stare at her. She sat down on her bed, kicking off her boots. When she did so, I catched a quick glimpse of her garterbelt, before she stood up again.
"So ... This is my room. My housemates aren't home this weekend, so you don't have to sleep here if you don't wanna. I'm sure they wouldn't mind if you use their rooms."
I thought the apartment she lived in would be just as rundown and shitty as the outside of the building looked, but it was actually quite nice. Her walls were painted black, and she had a huge bed ... I thought about the time she texted me, writing that she was cold even though she was underneath a blanket. I couldn't help but imagine her laying naked in that bed.
"That's okay, I want to be with yo-"
That sounded wrong. I closed my eyes for a second, and when I opened them again, she was smirking.
"What I meant was that I want to spend as much time with you as possible before I go home again."
"Sure."
She turned on her tv. There was some kind of horror movie playing. I watched as a guy got killed by a female hitchhiker. I sat down beside her, taking off my shoes and my jacket. After about 5 minutes, she laid down. Her skirt was riding up again, but she didn't seem to care. I couldn't help but stare at her body. She wasn't skinny, but she definetely wasn't chubby either. I think people call girls like her curvy.
Her corset was tightly laced, making her waist even smaller than it would usually be, in stark contrast to her round hips and large breasts. I hesistantly laid down.
I'd told her that I wanted to sleep in the same bed as her, but I couldn't do that if she wanted to sleep without clothes on. Even though I'm painfully shy, I can't control myself when I get horny. I don't know why. I just can't stop.It took everything I had not to look at her, focusing on the screen instead.
She sighed, and stretched herself a little, obviously being tired after a 9 hour workday. She smelled nice. Like vanilla.
"How was your day at school?"
I had almost forgotten that she was four years older than me. As a twenty year old, she had a job at the local funeral home where she got a nice paycheck each month, saving up money so she could study medicine at the university without taking loans just to get by.
"It was ... fine."
I didn't want to admit that I had been thinking about this the whole day. While I was sitting in class, I kept thinking about what it would feel like to have her body so close to mine. I thought about how soft her skin would be. I had been looking at her pictures on facebook, thinking about what it would be like to touch her.Of course, I never dared to say any of this to her. I was about to piss my pants in fear when I wrote a text to her, telling her how pretty she was. She probably didn't know that I had a crush on her. And why would she even care? I'm 16, just a kid.

I glanced at her alarm clock on the table at her bedside. 22:04. We just laid there for some time, looking at one person after the other getting killed by the hitchhiker in the movie. I never watch those kind of movies. I mean, I do like them. I just get scared easily.Hoping she wouldn't notice, I moved myself a little closer to her, just for comfort. But she did.
She took my hand and placed it on her stomach. I took a deep breath, as I laid there with my arm wrapped around her. I could feel my cock getting hard. She could probably feel it pressing against her ass.
After five more minutes, it was just getting uncomfortable. My jeans were getting too tight.
"Excuse me ..."
I got up, adjusting my jeans as soon as I was facing away from her.
"What's wrong, Casper?"
I didn't hear her get up, but she was standing behind me now. I could feel her warm breath on my nape. Then her hands on my hips as she pulled me backwards, and finally her lips on the side of my neck and her hand, sliding under my t-shirt.
"No!"
I came out as a moan, but she listened. She let go again as she stepped away. I was immediately hit with a wave of regret.I turned around, and saw that she was taking her clothes off. She was facing the wall.
"There's a room with a really nice bed if you turn left when you exit my room. You can sleep there."
Her skirt fell down to the floor.
"B-but ..."
Then her shirt joined her skirt on the floor. She was standing there in her lingerie. She knew exactly was she was doing, I think, looking back. She could have waited until I left. She knew I would go to sleep with a raging hard on now.
She unbuckled her bra.
I sighed, and walked out of the room.
"I'll see you later", she said, before closing the door to her room. I think I saw a smile playing on her lips, just for a second.

My Life With Paul Part 2

$
0
0
My Life With Paul.  Part 2.
Ryan came over and sat on my left side.  While Tom sat on my right side.  Jason sat in frontof me between my stretched legs as Anthony sat across from Ryan.  
“I never saw you in the park before.  What's your name?”  Ryan said his hand running up myleft thigh.
“Marrie”  I answered and smiled.  That feels good Ryan.
On the other side Tom was running his hand over my large breasts and leaned over and took my right nipple in my mouth as I let out a low moan. Jason did't waist a minute and pushed forward pushing a finger in my hot pussy.  I moaned again only louder.  “Oh yes that feels good.”
Anthony not wanting to be left out I guess reached over along side Ryan's large hand and messaged my leg also.  “Fuck your hot.  Never met a fucking slut before.”
I never heard the word slut before.  But the way I was feeling what ever the word meant it seemed to fit me.  I was hot and I wanted cock.  I wanted to see all these four hot looking guys nude.
I moved my hand over to Ryan first and pressed my hand into his crotch.  He was hard.  I wanted to see him.  I didn't waist time either.  I undid his top botton of his jeans.  At the same time he pulled his t-shirt over his head reveiling his smooth muscular chest and arms.  I unzipped his fly.  I could feel his cock just under his boxers.  I opened his boxers and out came a good seven inch thick coock.  “Oh that feels good.”  I said as I wrapped my hand around it.
Just then I did't feel any hands on my body and felt abandoned.  I looked around me and wassurprised to see all four hot boys were stripping in front of me.  All their hard muscular chests came into view like Ryan all were smooth and muscular.  The two Italin boys already had a good layer of hair covering their chests and it looked so hot on them.  I looked down to see they had pushed jeans and undershorts down the same time and nice cocks were sticking up flat against their muscular stomachs.  They sat down all around me again.  Soon their large hands were all over my body.  What was left of my dress was pulled off me and I was as nude as the hot boys.  
“Oh fucking bitch.  I want to screw you.”  The Italian Anthony said.  I looked between his fine muscular legs to see a good eight inch thick cock pointing at me.  I laid back and opened my arms.
“Yes put it in me Anthony.”  I said opening my legs.  He moved forward and laid on top of me.  The other boys didn't move.  I noticed Ryan's big seven inches was about an inch from my mouth.  I had never had a cock in my mouth before.  But I opened my mouth and stuck my tounge out as Ryan moved closer.  I touched his smooth cut cock head with tongue.  It tasted smooth and had some kind of salty liquid on it.  I smacked my lips.  He pushed his cock head into my mouth and I didn't resist.  All around me the other boys were messaging my body.
I didn't look down.  I was  too acupied by Ryan's cock slipping more and more into my mouth and I could feel it touch the back of my throat and could feel myself gag.  He pulled it out to let me breath and pushed it back into my mouth again.  On top of me I could feel my pussy lips spreading as I felt the second cock in my life entering my pussy.  It felt so hot and I pushed my hips up to get more into me.  My body was on fire.  The only thing on my mind at that moment was cock.  Oh fuck cock.  Magicical cock.  I didn't even realize some how Ryan had pushed his cock into my throat this time.  “Fuck your a natural cock sucker.”  He said.
I couldn't speak because of the huge cock in my mouth but moaned and pushed my head back to try to staighten it.  It seemed the best way to allow move of Ryan's cock to slide easier down my throat.  My pussy wasn't forgotten as suddenly thrust all the way into me.  He pulled out and thrust into  me again even harder.  “Take my cock you fucking slut.”  He yelled in my ear. 
“Fucing bitch loves cock.”  I heard Tom moan and could feel his hand under Anthony messaging my left nipple on the other side Jason had his hand under Anthony messaging my other breast and nipple.  
“Fuck she's got big tits.  I'd love to fuck them.”  Tom said.
“I'd love to try that ass of her's myself.”  Jason said.  “Hurry the fuck up Anthony and fuck her.  We all want a piece of this whore.
This was a sure different kind of sex than I had with Paul.  He had been so gentle and caring but unfullfilling.  Now I was getting what I lusted for.  Anthony didn't kiss me on my lips he leaned back and shoved his cock into hard in and out.  “Take my cock bitch. I'm going to cum in you.  Yea going to shoot my cum into that fucking pussy of yours slut.”
Not to be out done.  I guess Ryan observed I liked his cock in my mouth.  Every once in a while as he thrust his cock down my throat I ran my tongue around it.  His big balls slapped my lips and nose.  But at that point I didn't care.  All I wanted was his cock in my throat.  I longed for cock.  That's all my mind was on.  I looked around at Tom and Jason and knew they wanted my body also.  “Fuck come on you two empty your damn loads into the slut.  We want our turn.  You can fuck her again later.”
With another thrust I felt Anthony's cock expand inside my pussy.  My pussy seemed to be drawing his cum up that cock into me.  I could feel it as he pulled out of me and knew I had my very first load of cum in my pussy.  Now I wasn't a virgin any longer.  Then I felt as Ryan's cock expended in my throat and knew I'd be swallowing his load soon.  He grabbed my head and thrust his cock deep down my throat.  “Oh shit, oh yea.  Take it bitch.  Take my cum bitch.”  He moaned loadly.”  
“Yea take my cum in that hot pussy of yours.”  Anthony yelled as he pulled his cock from me.  
Before I had a chance to move Jason said.  “On your stomach bitch and push your ass in the air.  I want that ass of yours to try out.”  
I was a bit unsure of a cock in my ass but was also on fire.  I knew I could maybe say no and encourage Jason to fuck my pussy like Anthony did.   But I wanted to be adventures so rolled over my stomach and pushed up on my hands so my ass was high in the air.  I looked forward just as Tom presented his cock to me to suck.  I didn't think twice about opening my mouth.  Tom's cock was a little shorter than Ryans but it was a lot bigger around so I had to really open my mouth wide.  
Behind me I felt as my ass cheeks were spread wide open.  “Oh fuck that looks so fucking tight.  I can't wait to get my cock in there.”  Jason said.  Then I heard him spitting.  I felt a large gob of his spit hit my tight asshole.  I didn't know what to do as for the first time something was going in my ass.  It was one of his fingers but it hurt like crazy but it felt so bad.  I wanted to feel bad.  I wanted to feel like those girls in the movies felt.  The ones in the old westerns that sat on the cowboys laps and drank with them.  
I wrapped my lips around my teeth as Tom's thick cock head entered my mouth.  It suddenly hit my throat.  I chocked and Tom pulled it out and I took a deep breath and he pushed it into my throat again this time saying.  “Fucking slut you want this cock to choke you.  You piece of shit swallow that cock.”
I don't know why but his fithy talk seemed to expand my throat muscules and his cock slid down my throat like it belonged there.  Behind me my ass hole seemed to be on fire as suddenly it was penetrated not by a finger by by a huge cock.  Jason's cock.  He didn't go slow either he held my hips tight and suddenly shoved forward and his cock was all the way in my ass and his big balls slapped my hot pussy.  I felt like my ass was split in two but somehow it felt good at the same time.  I felt as he pulled his big cock out of my ass until only his large cock head was still in my ass.  My ass felt empty as he suddenly holding my hips again shoved his entire cock into me again.  “Now that's how you fuck a bitch in heat.  This hear is like a bitch dog in heat.”
“No kidding.”  I heard Tom say as he pulled his cock from my mouth only to shove it down my throat in one thrust his big balls slapping my bottom lip.  
Here I was at the exact place Paul had first defloured me sending his sead on my stomach and now I  had another man's seed deep in my pussy and down in my stomach as another cock hammered in and out of my throat.  At the same time my ass was being pounded.  No pain now only total pleasure.  Maybe all these boys were right I was a bitch in heat. Just like a bitch dog.  Tom pulled his cock from my throat letting take a fast breath in and out.  Then he held my head between his strong hands and  ramed his entire cock down my throat again.  He kept ramming it in and out of my mouth bringint his entire cock out of my mouth and letting me breath.  Then he would ram it down my throat again and again.  “Fuck yes.  Oh fuck your hot slut.  Fucking hot.  Oh shit I can' t hold it any longer.  Oh fuck I'm going to shoot my load.  Oh so close bitch.”  Tom's cock expanded in my throat and knew somehow he was shooting his load.  “Oh fuck, fuck yes.  I don't know how long he held my had and shot his load but I couldn't breath.  Just hen he pulled his cock out of my mouth.  I kept my mouth wide open as he continued to shoot his big load on my tongue then across my face.  I tasted his salty cum before swallowing.  It was delisious.  I had never tasted anything sogood in my entire life.
With my mouth empty I moaned as Jason thrust harder and harder into my ass.  “Oh yes.  Yes push that big cock into me.  Push it hard into my ass.”  I heard myself.
“Don't worry slut I'm fucking that ass of your's hard.  Fuck your ass is so tight.  So fucking hot.  Wow!  How lucky could we get finding a slut in the park like this.  Fucking take my cock slut.  Take it.”  Jason moaned.  “Yea you love this cock.  I can tell you love my cock in that tight asshole of yours.  Fucking slut.  Take it whore.  I'm so fucking close.  Oh fuck your ass is tight and hot.”  Jason yelled.
“Hurry up I'm all horny again.  I want to try that ass this time.  Anthony said beside me.  I looked over at his hard cock and licked my lips.  I wanted that cock in me so much.  
“Well I get her pussy this time.”  Ryan said from the other side of me.  “Fuck that slut hard Jason.  Fuck her hard.”
“What the fuck do you think I'm doing asshole.”  Jason answered as I felt his thick cock plow into my ass again as he held my hips in both his hands.  “Fucking bitch take my cock.  Take it all bitch.  Bitches like you were made to be screwed.”  He said as he rammed his cock in and out of me harder.
“Oh yes fuck me.  Fuck me hard.”  I heard myself moaning.  I never in my life felt so good.  I never felt so fulfilled.  For some reason I thought about my mother.  Too bad she didn't get enjoy this kind of fucking.  I bet dad fucks just like Paul.  Too fucking gentle.  Could I marry Paul after the good fucking I was getting right now.  This was just too fucking hot to give into.  I wanted this every day.  “Fuck me harder Jason.  I love that big cock in my ass.  Fuck me harder.”
“Oh shit bitch your too hot and tight to hold back.  I'm going to shoot my damn load in thathot tight ass of yours whore.”  Jason moaned as he suddenly seemed to stiffen his cock deepin my ass.  I felt it expanding and knew he was going to shoot his load into me any second.“Oh yea here it comes bitch.  Take my load slut.”
I felt him pull his cock out of me.  My asshole felt so empty, so wanting to be filled again.  My pussy was on fire again.  
“Here sit yourself on my cock.”  I heard Tom say.  I looked over and saw Tom laying on his back.  He had his muscular legs spread and his hard cock standing at attention.  
I didn't  think twice as I got off my knees and moved over to Tom.  “That's the way spread those asscheeks wide open for my cock slut and lay back on your back so I can screw you.  That way your pussy is wide open for Anthony to fuck.  
“Great idea Tom.  We can double fuck the horny whore.”  Anthony said as he moved over to me as I pulled my ass cheeks apart and felt Tom's cock enter my hungry asshole.  I slipped down so his entire cock was in my ass and layed back so my head was beside Tom's head.  Anthony got between my legs and got his big cock into my pussy.  Soon I was being thrust from both ends.  
“Oh this is the best.”  I moaned feeling filled from both ends my pussy and ass at the same ime.  “Fuck me guys.  Fuck me hard.  This time I didn't have to push up to meet every thrust from Anthony ramming his cock into my wet hot pussy because Tom was ramming his cock into myass so hard he pushed my body up to lodge Anthony's cock into me deep.  
I tossed my head from side to side as I was bucked up and down on two hard throbbing cocks.  Two strong stern voices yelling at the same time.  “Take our cocks bitch.  Take them you love cock don't you slut.  Tell us what you love bitch.”
“I love being fucked.  Love your cocks in my two holes.  Love you men treating me like the slut I am.  Oh fuck me guys ram those two cocks in my hungry, starving ass and pussy the same time.  Oh fuck me fuck me hard.”  Oh dam this was what I always wanted but didn't know all these years to be fucked and fucked hard.  Too bad for poor mom having to put up with a whip like dad.  I definatly couldn't marry Paul now.  I couldn't live with that kind of fuck.  I needed cock.  Lots of cock and men who knew how to fuck hard.
“Oh shit she's a good fuck.”  Tom moaned from under me as I felt his cock drive into my ass hard. He pushed me into the air at the same time Anthony's cock ramed into my pussy hard.
“Fucking slut.  I love your hot pussy.  Your so fucking hot slut.  Take my cock.  Oh yea take it all.  I never had such a hot bitch in my entire like like you slut.”  Anthony moaned over top of me.
All too soon it seemed both men were shooting their cum into my body.  I could hear them yelling.   First Tom.  “Take my load up that fucking ass of yours slut.  Take it all.”  
“Oh yes give my your cum.  Both of you fill my body with your cum.  I love cum.  I love cum so much.  Someone quick give me your cock to suck.  I want to swallow cum.  Oh yes cum.Someone one of you studs fuck my mouth so I can drink your cum.”  I heard myself moaning.  I felt I was lost in an ocean of cum and needed cum to survive.  
Over me Anthony was yelling.  “Fucking whore.  Yea you fucking whore take my cum in that sweet pussy.”  I could feel his load joinging Anthony's load in my wet pussy.  He pulled his cock out as Tom shot his load into my ass.
Suddenly as I opened my mouth to scream for more cock a cock appeared at my mouth.  I opened my mouth wide.  I looked up to see this delicious thick cock getting closer and closer to my welcomeing mouth.  It was Ryan I saw.  His rugged good looks, dark red hair loomed above me.  He took a hold of my head as I took a deep breath in and out again knowing from experience it may be awhile before I took a fresh breath of air again.  I knew Ryan would want to ram that beatiful cock down my throat and I hungered for just that.  Now my pussy and ass felt empty.  
“Let's get going guys.”  Rayan suddenly said as he shook hard and he shot his load down my throat.  I felt my stomach accept his juicy man cum.  I wanted more though and he was ulling his cock out of my hungry mouth.  
“GO!!!”  I said catching my own needy voice.  “What do you mean go?  I feel so empty.  I need all you guys to keep fucking me.”
“Sorry bitch you wore me out.”  Ryan said.
“Me too.”  Anthony said.
“Don't tell me your worn out Jason.”  I looked down and seeing his limp cock.
“Yea sorry slut.  Next time though.”  Jason answered.
“Come on Tom.  Not you too.”  I pleaded but knew the answer seeing his limp cock.
All four hot men were already putting their jeans and t-shirts on.  “What you doing tomorrow night?”  Tom said.  
“I don't know?”  I answered.  “Oh yes there is a school dance.  I am suppose to be shaperoning it.”
“What about after the school dance?”  Jason asked.
“I don't know.”  I answered as I looked up at the four hot looking boys that had just fucked me hard in all my holes.  I couldn't help pushing my fingers into my pussy with one hand and with the other hand push fingers into my asshole.  “But I know I will make myself available for the four of you.”
“Good.”  Ryan said.  “Can we bring some friends to fuck you Marrie?”
“You better because the four of you sure weren't enough for me tonight.”  I moaned as I shoved my fingers in each of my hungry ass and cunt.  “Fuck I need more cock.”
“You are a fucking slut a fucking nympho.”  Anthony said and smiled.  “Don't worry I know a bunch of guys that would love to fuck you.  Just make sure your there and wear as less as possible.  No fucking panties and bra.  Who has time to undress you tomorrow.”
“Lets go Ryan, Anthonyand Jason.”  Tom said.  “It's close to midnight.  “See you tomorrow slut.”
“Until tomorrow.”  I said and looked at my watch.  “Dam it is almost midnight.  I am never out this late.  But dam I wanted more cock in me.  I looked down at myself and saw I was covered with dirt.  I had been fucked down my throat, in my ass and pussy but forgot it was on the dirty ground.  I had to clean up before heading home.  
I went to the close by pond after collecting my clothes and washed up as best as possible.
I got dressed and headed back to my house.  I went into the back door.  I was afraid to face my brothers and dad thinking they would know for sure I had been a bad girl.  But I feared meeting mom the most. I know she would be so disappointed in me.  Here she was so good so loyal and only wanted to take the sin from men not to behave like a slut like I did tonight.  I thought of my mother probably all evening praying for those black boys trying only to bring out the goodness out of them unlike me fucking those four white boys and still my pussy and ass were on fire for cock and even now I could immagine sucking a nice big cock.  What was wrong with me.  I sure was nothing like my good mother.
I walked into the livingroom where dad was sitting at his desk.  “Hello dad.  I was so lost in my walk I lost track of time.”  I said to my dad lying for the second time that day.  “Where is my brothers and mom?”  I asked.
“I believe most of your brothers have gone to bed.  Your mother is still in the basement preaching to those black hoodlums.  I don't know how she does it Marrie.  I preach at church but no black boys attend and I notice even their dads don't seem to take from my sermons.  How ever your mother seems to bring the goodness from all those black hoodlums.  I know when those boys leave they will all be leaving with smiles and satisfaction.  
“Yes I know what you mean dad.  You are a good priest dad.  A very good man of the cloth.  But I hear even the adult black men as mom walks down town how they praise her even.  I heard when mom has one of her gatherings in the town gym.  I hear how it is crowded with the city football team, baseketball team and other black athletes.  She is so giving.”  I said.
“Yes you are right Marrie when your mom isn't preaching in the basement in the morning or night with the teen age black thugs, she is in the city most afternoons at the gym with the city adult black athlete thugs.  Most of the adults black men are fathers of the black thugs that come to the house.  She is so dedicted and in such a rush to get to town from here I notice she just wears that house coat.  Plus she never takes one cent for her good work.  She never buys expensive clothes for herself and I notice she never even buys panties or bras.  She just mostly wears that old housecoat with nothing underneath.
“Yea I know dad.  Well I am off to bed.  Goodnight dad.  You really are a good preist dad. Never forget that.  Mom just has her ways with black men somehow.  She is so dedicated.  She must be really preaching to those two dozen black hoodlums she had over before I left.”  I said turning to go to the staircase going upstairs.
“Oh they left with big smiles and full of praise dear.  Some teenager by the name of Pete called and asked me if he and his black friends could come over.  He said he was from out of the city but heard there was a woman that took good care of teen black boys in need because of their sinful needs and she could help them.  I called her to the phone and she talked to him.”  Dad said.  
“Of coarse I only heard what your mom said not what the black thud was saying.  But I could tell he and his other black thugs were in real need to be preached over by your mom.”  Dad said.  I heard her saying.  “Yes Pete that lust must come out of you and your dozen black friends.  I am so glad word is getting around to other cities and towns.  Yes of coarse cum over.  I see.  Your all just got out of juvinile and you all need to be rained of your bad seeds.  Then I heard her saying.  “Now Peter you save that kind of languge for my basement not the phone.  Yes my husband is here and he knows how I try to help you black hoodlums.  Why would he feel all those things about me?  Just get over here Peter with all your black friends and I'll help you all.  Yes you are right but I wouldn't put it like that Peter.  My needs are more than met also helping you boys.  Okay I will be waiting for you and your friends at the back door.  Here is my address.”  Your mom said.  That's when I noticed she must have only had time for a quick shower from the time she let the two dozen smiling thugs out.  She still had some white slimy soap running down her legs and even some on her face.  She never seems to have time to rinse herself off after her showers.”  Dad said.  “Anyway the dozen black thuds arrived in their usual jeans.  I guess these boys really needed her praising because none even bothered wearing t-shirts.  It sure looked and sounded like they needed your mother's serman.  That's for sure.  I got to the door before your mom.  When I opened the door this black kid maybe eighteen pushed the door open and just walked in followed by a good dozen tall muscular black thugs around his age.  The first thing he said before your mother got to the kitchen said.  “Where's that fucking slut who is suppose to fucking help me and by boys out?”
“Oh dear dad.  It sounds like mom really had her work layed out for her.”  I said.  “Knowing mom those thugs will be leaving a total different attatude when they leave.  They always do.  Well goodnight dad.  See you in the morning.”
I went upstairs, showered every inch of my body thinking how I wished I was more like my mom.  I still couldn't help fingering my pussy and ass with the last remnants of the four white boys cum.  If ony I was a good woman like my mom only helping men to be good and gentle.  Not like what I had turned into in one night only wanting my body lusted over by men and their cocks.  My boyfriend had started my new found lust by having sex with me.  Unfulling sex and I really did go for the walk to think but when those four white ggoodlooking white boys approached me I lost complete controle and soon ravished for their bodies and their cocks as well as their delicious cum.  I went to bed and wrapped the blankets around me and fell asleep thinking only of what may lay ahead of me after the dance tomorrow.
End of Part 2 of My Life with Paul.  Stay tuned for Part 3.
Viewing all 1606 articles
Browse latest View live